The Golden Magnet, by George Manville Fenn. 

________________________________________________________________________

Books by George Manville Fenn are full of dreadful situations which thereader cannot see the way out of. This one is no exception, in fact wewould easily say that it is one of his best. 

Harry goes adventuring, and with him goes Tom, a young worker at Harry'sfather's soap-boiling factory. Tom is wonderful. He gets Harry out ofnumerous dire situations, and the book would not work without him. Heis down-to-earth, and full of commonsense and energy. 

Despite all sorts of adverse conditions and persons, they get the gold, and put everybody's affairs to rights, killing the villain, of course, on the way. And marrying the heroine, even though she is his firstcousin. 

A good example of a late nineteenth century teenager's book, and if youlike that sort of thing you will enjoy it too, for it is what used to becalled a crackingly good yarn. 

________________________________________________________________________

THE GOLDEN MAGNET, BY GEORGE MANVILLE FENN. 

CHAPTER ONE. 

INTRODUCTORY. 

Daybreak in the Incas' realm on the far western shores, known to ourfathers as the great wonderland--the great country discovered byadventurous mariners, and thought of, dreamed of, seen through a goldenmist raised by the imagination--a mist which gave to everything its ownpeculiar hue; and hence the far-off land was whispered of as "ElDorado, " the gilded, "the Golden Americas, " and the country whose riversran over golden sand, whose rocks were veined with the coveted ore; andnations vied with each other in seeking to humble the haughty Spaniard, whose enterprise had gained him the strongest footing in the covetedregion. 

Daybreak at Tehutlan, the Incas' city, in the year 1533, and the peaksof the mighty mountains that appeared to pierce the bright blue sky, appearing to bear out the fabulous belief of the eastern lands, fortheir icy summits glowed, and flushed, and sparkled in the rays of thesun, which gilded every pinnacle and turned each glacier into a river ofgold, seeming to flow slowly downwards towards the vales and plains ofthe Andes, as yet flooded with the darkness of the night. 

But soon the purple flood of darkness began to give place to goldenlight, as, still streaming down, as it were, from the mountain tops, thesunshine leaped in bright cataracts from point to point, rushing up thisdark gully, that vast fissure, turning gloom into glowing landscape, andat last filling the vast vales with gladness and life, as the glowingpicture burst into full beauty. 

Here, at the foot of the mountains, flowed the mighty rivers of SouthAmerica, bordered by the vast, eternal tropic forest, with its dank, steaming moisture--the home of the fierce beast, the loathsome reptile, and insect plagues innumerable. Far up the mountains was the land ofice and snow, fierce biting wind, and sleety tempest, with here andthere patches of verdure, the pastoral land of the vicuna and llamaflocks; but in the intermediate space, balanced, as it were, between thetropical heat and the wintry frosts, on the table-lands half-way up themountains, was the stronghold of the Peruvian civilisation. So near tothe equator that intolerable heat might have been expected, anexpectation, though, not fulfilled, for the elevation gave to thePeruvians a glorious climate, with all the brightness but none of theenervation of equatorial land. 

Cottage, house, and palace, of no mean construction, were scattered hereand there, the homes of peasant and Peruvian noble. But it was upon thetemple crowning a near elevation that the eye would rest, in raptastonishment at its magnificence and grandeur. The description maysound like a scrap from some eastern fable, but none the less it is afact culled from the pages of history. 

For as that bright morning sun peered at length above the shoulder of aneastern hill, it was to shine full upon the Temple of the Sun and itsglorious gardens. 

Gold--gold everywhere--gold and precious stones. Fronting the greatentrance, and ready to receive its first beams, was a goldenrepresentation of the sun itself--a vast golden face surrounded by raysstretching out in every direction--vast, massive, and glowingeffulgently, reflecting back the sun's rays, and lighting the interiorof the gold-decked temple. 

For there was no paltry gilding here, but massive golden cornice, frieze, plate, stud, and boss ornamenting the massive walls--glistening, sparkling, and flashing back the sun's light, while, as if these werenot sufficient, emeralds and other precious stones were lavishly spreadin further ornamentation, adding their lustrous sheen to the warm glowalready diffused through the magnificent building. Flash, sparkle--glistening streams of golden light, dancing like golden water upon thegorgeous walls, gilding even those who entered, so that face andgarments were bathed and dyed in the glorious radiance, till the eye ofthe beholder ached, and the darkened intellects of the simple Peruviansmight well believe that they were in the presence of the sun-godhimself. 

But not only was gold lavished upon the stone building, even to adorningits outer walls with a broad belt of the precious metal--solid, massive, and magnificently wrought; but the implements and vessels of the templewere of the yellow treasure. Huge vases stood upon the floor filledwith the produce of their land--offerings to the sun; perfume-censers, water-cruses, cistern-pipes, reservoirs, all were of the rich, ruddymetal. 

The Peruvians called the ore in their language of imagery "the tearswept by the sun;" and these tears they toiled to gather, and theirartificers worked them up with a cunning skill under the direction ofthe priests; and, as if to complete the wonders of the temple, and togive it adornments that should never lose their lustre, never fade, itwas surrounded by an Aladdin-like garden whose plants were gold--goldenof leaf, silver of stem, and with flowers sparkling in combinations ofthe two metals. Fountains of gold cast up golden water to fall back ingolden basins--a mimic spray; and even then fresh objects of thegoldsmith's skill were seen in the golden-fleeced llamas grouped around. 

But the glory of the Incas was passing. After a long period ofprosperity the evil days were at hand, the wondrous barbariccivilisation was about to be swept away; for the adventurous Spaniard, moved by his thirst for the gold, of whose existence rumour had fromtime to time told him, was now in the land. The simple people, coastingalong in their light balsas or rafts, had seen the coming of what tothem were then wondrous ships, cock-boats, though, as compared even toour collier brigs. War and rapine were in the land; the arms of theSpaniards--the thunder and lightning they bore with them in their guns--were everywhere victorious, and the riches of the temples were seized;gloriously wrought vessels were hastily molten down into ingots, alongwith plate, shield, and wonderfully-worked flowers; rapacity wastriumphant, and upon one occasion the value of the treasure collectedand melted down into bars was computed at three millions and a halfpounds sterling of our money. 

The temples and their adornments were many and held sacred by thepeople, a sanctity they had ventured to hope would be observed by theconquerors; but the delusion was of short duration. The coming of abody of Spaniards was the signal for the stripping of each gorgeousbuilding. Sacred vessel and ornament were seized upon and borne off;but the news was spread from temple to temple, from priest to priest, through the length and breadth of the land by means of swift-footedcouriers, not by written letter, neither by word of mouth, but by meansof a fringe of cords tied in knots, each knot and its place having itsparticular signification. 

The alarm spread, and the day of evil being upon them--their sun-godsgiving no sign of crushing the profane intruders--the priests lookedupon it as a sign of wrath and punishment; and sooner than theirtreasure should fall into the hands of the fierce, remorselessconquerors, eagerly stripped their temples themselves, and in remotehiding-places, with many a mysterious rite, re-committed the gold to itsparent earth, binding all who beheld by the most fearful bonds never toreveal the treasure-places to the conquerors, but to wait for the greatday when the ancient glory of Peru should be revived, when the Incasshould reign once more, and their religion flourish, ere the sacredtreasures were disinterred. 

But that day came not. European civilisation began to take the place ofthat of the Incas, a new form of religion flourished, and from beingmonarchs in the country the Peruvians became the slaves, the hewers ofwood and drawers of water of a new race. Generations came andgenerations died out, and the years still rolled on till ages passedaway; but though poor and degraded, the priestly caste existed stillamongst the Indians, and from father to son was the great secret handeddown in village after village, the idea of appropriating to their ownuse the buried treasures never once being dreamed of; but, with thewealth of princes scattered here and there throughout the country, theIndians watched over the treasures still, and handed down the secret totheir children. 

Some were discovered by stratagem, others by treachery, others, again, by accident; and while the exact bearings of the places were mostly wellremembered, others died out of the memory of those to whose trust theyhad been committed, or in some cases died with them. But to this day itis believed that vast stores of the precious metal still lie waiting thehand of the discoverer, the barbaric relics of a fierce and bloodyreligion, the creed of an idolatrous people; and many an explorerunrewarded has wasted his days amidst the traces of the ruined templesand tokens of a grand civilisation, scattered here and there amidst theforests and mountain fastnesses of the mighty Andes. 

CHAPTER TWO. 

AFTER THREE AGES. 

Perhaps it was with reading _Robinson Crusoe_ and _Sindbad the Sailor_--I don't know, but I always did have a hankering after going abroad. 

Twopence was generally the extent of my supply of hard cash, so I usedto get dreaming about gold, and to think that I had only to be wreckedupon some rocky shore to find the remains of a Spanish galleon freightedwith gold in doubloons, and bars, and ingots, a prize to which I couldlay claim, and be rich for ever after. 

Now, with such ideas as these in my head, I ask anybody, was it likelythat I could take to soap-boiling?

That was my father's business, and he was very proud of his best andsecond quality yellow, and his prime hard mottled. He had made acomfortable living out of it, as his father and grandfather had beforehim, helping to cleanse no end of people in their time; but I thoughtthen, as I think now, that it was a nasty unpleasant business, whoseodour is in my nostrils to the present day. 

"You're no good, Harry, " said my father, "not a bit, and unless you sinkthat tin-pot pride of yours, and leave off wandering about and wearingout your boots, and take off your coat and go to work, you'll never geta living. You've always got your nose stuck in a book--such trash! Doyou ever see me over a book unless it's a daybook or ledger, eh?"

My father had no sooner done speaking than my mother shook her head atme, and I went and stood out in the yard, leaning my back up against oneof the great tallow hogsheads, and thought. 

It only took me five minutes to make up my mind, for the simple reasonthat it was already seven-eighths on the way, this not being the firsttime by many a score that my father had given me his opinion respectingmy future prospects in life; and as I neared twenty such opinions usedto seem to grit in amongst my mental works, while the longer I lived themore I thought that I should never get my livelihood by soap-boiling. 

Well, my mind was made up most stubbornly that I would go out to UncleReuben. 

Just then, as I stood moodily there, I heard the sound of a scuffle anda sharp smack, and directly after, one of our lads, a young fellow of myown age Tom Bulk by name, came hurriedly out of the kitchen door, rubbing the side of his red face, but only to drop his hand the momenthe caught sight of me leaning against the tallow-tub. 

"What's the matter, Tom?" I said, though I knew well enough that Tomwas in hot water. 

"Got a flea in my ear, Mas'r Harry, " he said, with a grin of vexation. "I caught it in the kitchen. "

"So have I, Tom, " I said bitterly; "but I caught mine in the parlour. "

"Mas'r been rowing you agen, sir?"

"Yes, Tom, " I said drearily, "and it's for the last time. If I'm nogood I may as well be off. I can't take to our business. "

"Well, tain't so sweet as it used to be, sir; and it don't seem rightthat, to make other folks clean, we should allers be in a greasy mess. But what are you going to do, Mas'r Harry?" he said anxiously. 

"Going abroad, Tom. "

"So am I, Mas'r Harry. "

"You, Tom?"

"Sure I am, Mas'r Harry, if you are, " said Tom; and then and there hepulled off his great, greasy leather apron and soapy white slop, andfetched his shiny jacket out of the boiling-house. "I'm ready, Mas'rHarry, " he exclaimed, as he fought hard to get one arm properly into hissleeve, but had to try again and again, because the button was off thewristband of his shirt, and the sleeve kept slipping up to his shoulder, necessitating a fresh attempt. 

I burst out laughing at him, as I saw the earnest way in which he tookmy announcement; but the more I laughed the more solid Tom became, as heworked his body into his old coat, and then proceeded to button it rightup to the chin, slapping himself several times upon the chest to settlea wrinkle here and there, and ending by spitting in his hands, andlooking at me as much as to say, "Where's boxes, Mas'r Harry? Let's beoff. "

"Watcher larfin' at, Mas'r Harry?" he said at last. 

"At you, Tom, " I replied. 

"All right, Mas'r Harry, " he replied in the most philosophical way, "larfin' don't cost nothing, and it's very pleasant, and it don't matterwhen it's them as you know; but when it comes to somebody you don'tknow, why then it riles. "

I turned serious on the instant. 

"Do you know what you are talking about, Tom?" I said. 

"Sure I do, Mas'r Harry. Talkin' 'bout going abroad. "

"But where?"

"I d'know, Mas'r Harry; only it's along o' you. "

"But, my good fellow, " I said, "perhaps I'm about to do very wrong ingoing. "

"Then, p'r'aps I am, Mas'r Harry, " he replied, "and that don't matter. "

"But it might be the ruin of your prospects, Tom. "

"Ruin o' my prospecks!" cried Tom. "Hark at him!" and he seemed to beaddressing a pile of chests. "Don't see as there's much prospeck inlooking down into a taller tub. I could do that anywheres. "

"But you don't understand me, Tom, " I cried. 

"Don't want to, Mas'r Harry, " he said. "I know as I'm allers gettin' myface slapped when I go into the kitchen; that I always get the smell o'the tallow in my nose and can't get it out; and that I hate soap to suchan extent that I wouldn't care if I never touched a bit again. "

"Oh, but you'll get on here, Tom, in time, and perhaps rise to beforeman. "

"No, I sha'n't, Mas'r Harry, 'cause I'm coming along with you. "

"But don't you see that I am going to a place where it would not besuitable for you. "

"What's sootable for you, Mas'r Harry, would be just as sootable for me, and I'd work like one of the niggers out there, only harder. "

"Niggers out where, Tom?"

"Where we're going, Mas'r Harry. "

"How do you know there are any niggers where we are going, sir?"

"Oh, there's sure to be, Mas'r Harry. There's niggers everywheres, I'veheerd tell. "

"Oh, but really, Tom, " I said, "it is all nonsense. Look here, I'mgoing out to join my uncle in South America. "

"South America, Mas'r Harry!" said Tom eagerly. "Why, that's just thevery place I want to go to. "

"I don't believe it, Tom, " I said sharply. "If I had told you I wasgoing to South Australia, you would have said just the same. "

"Dessay I should, Mas'r Harry, " he replied grinning. 

"Well now, look here, Tom, " I continued very seriously, "I am going outto join my uncle, and if I get on, and can see that there is a goodchance for you out there, why, I'll send you word, and you can join me. "

"No, you won't, Mas'r Harry, " he said quietly. 

"But I promise you that I will. "

"No, you won't, Mas'r Harry. "

"Don't you believe my word, Tom?"

"I believe that you believe you mean me to believe, Mas'r Harry, " hesaid; "but I don't mean you to go without me, and so I tell you. Therewouldn't be no getting on without me alongside o' you, that therewouldn't, and I'm going along with you. "

"What are you two quarrelling about?" said my father, coming up justthen. 

"We were not quarrelling, father, " I replied, snatching at theopportunity to lay bare my plans now that I was a little excited, for Ihad been rather nervous about how my proposals would be taken. 

"Mas'r Harry's going out foreign abroad, " said Tom sturdily; "and hesaid I warn't to go with him, and I said I would, sir--that's all. "

"Oh, he's going abroad, is he?" said my father. 

"Yes, sir, " I replied, "I have made up mind to go and see if UncleReuben can find me anything to do. "

"I hope you don't think that you are going to lead a life of idlenessout there, sir?"

"Oh no, sir, " I replied, "I mean to work. "

"Then why don't you work here?" said my father. 

"Because I hate the trade so, sir. "

"Nice clean business too, " said my father; "makes clean money, andkeeps people clean. I suppose you know it's horribly hot out there?"

"Not so hot as in our boiling-house, sir, " I replied. 

"Humph!" said my father; and then, without another word, he walked backinto the house. 

"I _am_ glad, " cried Tom, rubbing his hands together softly. "What atime of it we shall have, Mas'r Harry!"

It was my turn now to be silent, and I stood watching Tom, and thinkingas I struggled with myself that it would, after all, be very pleasant tohave a sturdy trustworthy fellow like Tom always at my back when I wasin a strange land. For I had read that the descendants of the oldSpaniards in South America were courtly noble-looking gentlemen enough, but were bitter and revengeful, and not always disposed to look withfavour upon Englishmen. How did I know but in my fortune-seekingadventures--for truly enough I meant to go out to seek my fortune--Imight make enemies, and be sometime or another in danger. Then how goodit would be to have such a henchman as Tom at my side. 

My thoughts were very visionary, of course, for I could not foresee thestrange adventures through which I should have to go; and for the momentI was about to turn sharp round on Tom, and shake hands and say, "That'sright, Tom, we will go out and carve our fortunes together. " But Ichecked myself directly, as I thought of my position. 

For how was I to take out with me what to all intents and purposes wouldbe a servant, when the probabilities were that I should hardly have themoney to pay my own passage to the far-off land?

I was interrupted in my thoughts by Tom, who turned to me and said, "Give me your knife, Mas'r Harry, and I'll give it a good sharp up alongo' mine. There's nothing like having a good keen knife in your pocketwhen you're going travelling, so they say. "

"Very true, Tom, " I cried laughing; "are you really in earnest overthis?"

"Really in earnest, Mas'r Harry? Why, I never felt so earnest before inmy life. To be sure I am, I want to see a bit o' the world. "

"Very well then, Tom, " I replied; "you will have a hard lot to sharewith me, but share it you shall if you like. "

"I don't want to share or anything of the kind, " said Tom gruffly. "You're young master, and I'm only lad. I know what I am and what I'mfit for well enough, Mas'r Harry, so don't you get talking no more aboutsharing danger, because it won't do. "

"Oh, very well, Tom, we won't quarrel about that. "

"That's right then, Mas'r Harry; so now give us hold of your knife. "

I gave him my knife, in a thoughtful way, and he took it, opened it, andexamined its edge. 

"Blunt as a butter knife, Mas'r Harry, " he cried. "And now, when do westart?"

"Start, Tom?" I cried laughing. "Oh, it is not like going to London, we must make a great many preparations first, for it's a long journey. "

"Is it?" he said. "Two or three hundred miles, Mas'r Harry?"

"A good deal more than two or three thousand, Tom, " I replied. 

"Oh, all right, Mas'r Harry. I don't mind how far it is, as long as wekeep together. My word an' honour, won't it be different to making bestyaller and mottled and cutting it into bars?"

"Different, Tom?" I said dreamily. "Yes, my lad, it will indeed. "

CHAPTER THREE. 

I COME TO AN UNDERSTANDING WITH MY FATHER. 

I believe I lay in bed that night with my eyes wide open, seeing, as ifin a waking dream, the whole of the eventful life I had pictured out formyself--a glorious career of adventure in a land of imaginary beauties--a land built up out of recollections of Robinson Crusoe's island, _SirEdward Seaward's narrative, The Conquest of Peru_, and _The Lives of theBuccaneers_, with a little _Arabian Nights' Entertainments_ dashed in byway of pickles or spice. All these formed themselves into a glowingseries of scenes--a sort of panorama of the future, and I lay andwatched in imagination the glorious prospect of river and forest, mountain and plain, where I was going to win fame and fortune, in aseries of wonderful adventures, such as had never before fallen to thelot of man. 

You will not be surprised to hear that I got up the next morningfeverish and unrefreshed, and I felt quite envious of Tom when I saw himholding his shortly-cropped bullet head under the spout of the pump inthe back yard, waggling the handle awkwardly as he had what he called "asloosh. "

For he looked so hale and hearty and fresh, as he looked up on hearingmy step, and cried out to me--

"Lay hold o' the pump-handle, Mas'r Harry, and work it up and down abit, it's awkward to do all by yourself. "

I felt quite spiteful as I took hold of the polished old handle andworked at it, meaning to give Tom a regular ducking; and I sent the purecold well-water gushing out as he held his head under, letting thestream come first upon his poll, then upon one ear, then upon the other, and backing away at last to where he had hung his rough towel upon ahook in the wall, to seize it and begin to scrub. 

"Oh, I say, Mas'r Harry, it's 'evinly, " he panted, as he rubbed away. "Just you try it. Seems to make the strength go rattling through youlike. Have a go: I'll pump. "

I hesitated for a moment, and then, feeling that the cold shock wouldperhaps clear my heated brain, I threw off my cap and necktie, strippedmy jacket from my shoulders, and, rolling up my sleeves, thrust my headunder the spout, and the next moment was panting and gasping, andfeeling half drowned and confused, as Tom sent the water streaming outwith liberal hand. 

"Now then, what Tom-fool's game's this?" said a voice, as I withdrew myhead and held out my hand for the towel; "washing the folly out of yourhead, Harry?"

"No, father, " I said quietly, as I rubbed away, feeling a refreshingglow thrill through me as the reaction set in. "I was trying to freshenmyself up after lying awake all night thinking of my future. "

"Then you are still harping on that project?" he said quickly. 

"Yes, sir; I have quite made up my mind to go. "

"What, and leave a quiet sensible business in search of a mare's nest?"

"Don't be angry with me, father, " I said. "I know all about thebusiness, and what a struggle you have had for years just to get a bareliving. "

"Well, boy, that's true, " he said with a sigh. 

"I know, too, how things are getting worse and worse, and that the largeLondon works and competition make the business poorer every year. "

"They do, my lad, they do, " he said more quietly. "But I had hoped thatyou would grow into a clever industrious man, and set the poor oldbusiness on its legs again. "

"I'd try and be clever, father, " I replied, "and I know I could beindustrious, but my two arms would be of no use to contend againstmachinery and steam. "

He shook his head. 

"I've thought about it for long enough now, father, " I said; "and I cansee well enough that there's no chance of improving our little businesswithout capital, and that if that is not to be had it must get smallerand smaller every day. "

"Why, Harry, my boy, " he said, as we strolled down now into our bit ofgarden, "I didn't think you could see so far into a millstone as that. "

"Oh, father!" I cried warmly, "do you think I have never felt miserableand discouraged to see what a fight it has been with you to make up yourpayments month after month?"

"I never thought you gave a bit of heed to it, my lad, " he said warmly, as he held out his hand, and took mine in a hearty grip. "I'vemisjudged you, my boy; I've misjudged you. I didn't think you had somuch thought. "

"Oh, father!" I cried, "why, all my wandering thoughts have had the aimof getting on in life, and for a long time past it has seemed to me thatEngland's growing too full of people fighting against one another for aliving; and I felt that some of us must go out and try afresh in anotherplace. "

"Like the bees do, when they swarm, my lad, " said my father, lookingdown at one of the old straw hives, with its pan turned over the top tokeep off the rain. "Well, perhaps you're right, Harry--perhaps you areright. I won't fight against it, my boy. I only wish you luck. "

"Father!" I cried, and I was about to say something else, but it wouldnot come, try how I would; and I stood there holding by his hand in thegarden, while he looked me in the face with a calmer, more gentle lookthan I had seen in his eyes for some time past. 

He was the first to break the silence, and then he clapped me on theshoulder in a hearty, friendly way. 

"There's mother making signs that breakfast's ready, my boy. Come alongin. "

We went in and took our places at the table so quietly that my mother'shands began to tremble so much that she could hardly pour out the tea. 

"What have you been doing, Harry, to make father so cross?" she said atlast. 

"Nay, nay, mother, nothing at all, " said my father quickly. "It's allright. Harry and I have been coming to a bit of an understanding--that's all. We haven't been quarrelling a bit. "

"Are you sure, dear?" said my mother dubiously. 

"Sure? ay!" cried my father. "Why, Harry and I were never betterfriends. "

"Indeed, no, " I cried excitedly. 

"You are both keeping something back from me, " she cried, with her handstrembling and the tears coming into her eyes. 

"Oh, no, we won't keep anything back from you, mother, " said my fatherkindly. "Harry and I have been talking about his plans. "

"Not for going away?" said my mother; "don't say that. "

"But I must say it, " said my father. "Harry is quite right. I didn'tlike it at first; but, as he says, there are too many of us here, and heis going to seek his fortune in a foreign land. "

"Oh, my boy, my boy!" she cried. 

"Same as your brother Reuben did, " said my father. "Come, come, oldlady, courage! We must look this sort of thing in the face. "

"And I'll go out there, mother and see if Uncle Reuben will help me. Ifhe can't, I'll try for myself, for I will get on; and some day, if Idon't come back a rich man, I'll come back with a sufficiency to makethe old age of both you and my father comfortable. Trust me, I will. "

For some few minutes there was very little breakfast eaten; but at lastmy father roused us up, talking quite cheerfully, and evidently tryingto reconcile my mother to my going, and then we went on with the meal. 

"So Tom wants to go with you, does he?" said my father. "Well, he's agood, hard-headed sort of fellow, and likes you, Harry. He'd bettergo. "

"But isn't he likely to lead poor Harry into mischief?" said my mother. 

"No; he's more likely to act as ballast and keep him from capsizing ifhe carries too much sail. Tom's all right. "

My mother accepted the inevitable in a very short time, and soon beganto talk as mothers do--that is to say, homely mothers--for almost assoon as she had wiped her eyes she exclaimed--

"Why, Harry, my dear, you must have at least six new shirts. "

"Must I, mother?" I said smiling. 

"Yes, my son, and of the best and strongest stuff. I'm glad to say thatI've just finished a couple of pairs of strongly-knitted stockings. "

And from that hour, I believe, my mother was happy in her task ofgetting ready my sea-chest, putting in no end of pleasant littlesurprises for me, to be ready when I was in the far-off land. 

Tom, too, was not forgotten, poor fellow, for he had no one to taketender notice of him. 

"And it don't matter a bit, Mas'r Harry, " he cried cheerily, "I don'twant a lot o' things. One clean shirt and a pocket-comb--that's aboutall a chap like me wants. "

But he was better provided than that, and at last, before a couple ofmonths had passed away, our farewells were said and we started forLiverpool, in low spirits with our partings, but full of hope and eagerambition, since at the great western port we were to take our passage inone of the great steamers for the West Indies, where we would have tochange into a smaller trading vessel which would take us on to Caracas. 

"No soap-boiling out there, Mas'r Harry, " cried Tom cheerily; and hegave a long sniff as if to get some of the familiar old smell into hisnose. 

"No, Tom, " I replied quietly. "We are going to begin a new life now;"for the future looked to me a far more serious affair than I hadimagined before in the midst of my sanguine aspirations and rather wildand dreamy ideas. 

CHAPTER FOUR. 

TOM CATCHES THE COMPLAINT. 

"Oh, my eye, Mas'r Harry! Dear heart, dear heart, how bad I do feel!"

"Why, you kept laughing at me, you wretch, " I said, as I rejoiced atTom's downfall. 

"_Surely_, so I did, Mas'r Harry--I did, I did--but I didn't think itwas half so--so bad as this here. Oh, my eye! how badly I do feel!"

"You old humbug, you!" I cried in my triumph, for I was getting over mytroubles, "sneered and jeered and pooh-poohed it all, you did, Tom, andnow it has you by the hip at last. "

"No, it hasn't, Mas'r Harry, " he groaned. "It aren't the hip, it's morein the middle. Oh, my eye! how ill I am!"

"I'm precious glad of it, Tom, " I said. 

"Well, I do call that cowardly, Mas'r Harry--I do really, " groanedTom--"'specially as you wasn't half so bad as I am. "

"Why, I was ten times worse, Tom, " I cried. 

"Oh, Mas'r Harry! don't say that, " groaned the poor fellow, "becauseit's unpossible. If--Oh, my eye! how ill I do feel!--if you'd been tentimes as bad as I am, you'd have died ten times over. Oh, dear! oh, dear! How is it the doctors can't cure this horrid--? Oh, dear me! howill I do feel!"

It was very unfeeling, of course, but all the same I sat down close topoor Tom as he lay upon the deck, and roared with laughter to see hismiserable yellow face, and the way in which he screwed up his eyes. Butit was only three days before when I was really ill that Tom wasstrutting about the deck ridiculing sea-sickness, and telling me what apoor sort of a fellow I was to knuckle under to a few qualms like that. 

For I must confess to having been one of the first attacked when we werewell out at sea. It was the first time I had ever seen the blue water;and no sooner did a bit of a gale spring up, and the great steamer beginto climb up the waves and then seem to be falling down, down, down inthe most horrible way possible, than I began to prove what a thoroughlandsman I was, and, like a great many more passengers, was exceedinglyill. 

I remember thinking that it would have been much better if I had stayedat home instead of tempting the seas. 

Then as I grew worse I called myself by all sorts of names for comingupon such a mad expedition. 

Then I vowed that if I could get on shore again, I'd never come to seaany more. 

Lastly I grew so bad that I didn't care what became of me, and I feltthat if the steamer sank I should be relieved from all my terriblepains. 

And all this time Tom was skipping about the deck as merry as a lark, chaffing with the sailors or making friends with the firemen, and everynow and then coming to me and making me so cross that I felt as if Icould hit him. 

"Now do let me fetch the doctor to you, Mas'r Harry, " he kept on saying, pulling a solemn face, but with his eyes looking full of fun. 

"I tell you I don't want the doctor. Don't be such an ass, Tom, " Icried. 

"But you do seem so ill, Mas'r Harry, " he said with mock sympathy. "Letme see if I can get you some brimstone and treacle. "

"Just you wait till I get better, Tom, " I said feebly. "You nastywretch, you. Brimstone and treacle! Ugh!"

My sufferings ought to have awakened his sympathy, but it did not in theleast, and I found that nobody thought anything of a sea-sick passenger. 

But at last I got over it, and, to my intense delight, all of a suddenTom was smitten with the complaint, and became more prostrate than evenI. 

I did not forget the way he had tortured me, and you may be sure that Idid not omit to ask him if he would try the brimstone and treacle. Ibehaved worse to him, I believe, for I tortured him by taking him coldfat pork and hard biscuits, and paid him various other little attentionsof a kindred sort, making him groan with pain, till one day--it waswhile the sea was very rough, and I thought him too ill to move--hesuddenly got up. 

"Tell you what, Mas'r Harry, " he said, "I'm not going to stand yourgames no longer. I shall get up and be better;" and better he seemed togrow at once, so that by the next day he was almost himself again, andwe stood by the high bulwarks watching the great Atlantic rollers asthey came slowly on, as if to swallow up our ship. 

CHAPTER FIVE. 

A SAILOR ON SEA-SERPENTS. 

"It do puzzle me, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom, as we sat in the chains onebright, sunny day, when the storm was over, but a fine stiff breeze washelping the toiling engines to send the steamer along at a splendidrate. 

"What puzzles you, Tom?" I asked. 

"Why, where all the water comes from. Just look at it now. Here havewe been coming along for more'n a week, and it's been nothing but water, water, water. "

"And we could go on for months, Tom, sailing, sailing away into thedistant ocean, and still it would be nothing but water, water, water. "

"Well, but what's the good of it all, Mas'r Harry? Why, if I was to getup a company to do it, and drain it all off, the bottom of the sea herewould be all land, and people could walk or have railways instead ofbeing cooped up in a great long tossing box like this, and made so--Oh, dear me, it nearly makes me ill again to think of it. "

"Ah! that would be a capital arrangement, Tom, " I said smiling. "What alot more room there would be on the earth then!"

"Wouldn't there, Mas'r Harry?" he cried eagerly. 

"A tremendous deal more, Tom. Every poor fellow might have an estate ofhis own; but where would you drain the water to?"

"Where would I drain the water to, Mas'r Harry?"

"To be sure, " I said, enjoying his puzzled look. "If you take it awayfrom here you must send it somewhere else. "

"Of course, Mas'r Harry, of course, " he replied eagerly. "Oh, I'demploy thousands of navvies to dig a big drain and let the water rightoff. "

"Yes, I understand that, " I replied; "but where is the drain to lead?"

"Where's the drain to lead?"

"Yes; where is the water to run?"

"Where's the water to run?" said Tom, scratching his head. "Where's thewater to run, Mas'r Harry? Why, I never thought of that. "

"No, Tom, you never thought of that; and you can't alter it, so it is ofno use to grumble. "

"Don't you two young fellows slacken your hold there, " said a sailor, looking over at us. 

"'Taint likely, is it?" said Tom grinning; "why, where should we be ifwe did?"

"Down at the bottom some day, " growled the sailor as he walked away, andTom looked at me. 

"Just as if it was likely that a fellow would let go and try and drownhisself, Mas'r Harry. Think it's deep here?" he added as he gazed downinto the dense blue water. 

"Yes, Tom, very, " I replied, gazing down as well, for the water wasbeautifully transparent, and the foam left by the bows of the steamersparkled in the brilliant sunshine as we rushed along. 

"Deep, Tom?" I said, "yes, very. "

"How deep, Mas'r Harry; forty or fifty foot?"

"Two or three miles, p'r'aps, Tom, " I replied. 

"Go along! Two or three miles indeed!" he said, laughing. 

"I don't know that it is here, Tom, " I continued, "but I believe theyhave found the depth nearly double that in some places. "

"What! have they measured it, Mas'r Harry?"

"Yes, Tom. "

"With a bit of string?"

"With a sounding-line, Tom. "

"And a bit of lead at the end?"

"Yes, Tom, a sounding-lead with a great bullet, which they left at thebottom when they pulled the line in again. "

"Think o' that, now!" cried Tom. "Why, I was wondering whether a fellowcouldn't go down in a diving-bell and see what the bottom was like, andlook at the fishes--say, Mas'r Harry, some of 'em must be whoppers. "

"Ay, my lad, " said the same sailor who had before spoken, and he restedhis arms on the bulwark and stared down at us; "there's some big chapsout at sea here. "

"Could we catch some of 'em?" asked Tom. 

"Oh, yes, " said the sailor. "Dessay you could, my lad, but I wouldn'tadvise you to try a sixpenny fishing-line with a cork float and athree-joint hazel rod with a whalebone top--you know that sort, eh?"

"Know it? I should think I do, " cried Tom. "So does Mas'r Harry here. We used to ketch the gudgeons like hooroar down in the sharp water belowthe mill up at home. "

"Ah!" said the sailor, "so used I when I was a boy; but there ain't nogudgeons here. "

"What sort o' fish are there, then?" said Tom. 

"Oh, all sorts: bonito, and albicore, and flying-fish, sometimesdolphins and sharks. "

"Any whales?" cried Tom, winking at me. 

"Sometimes; not very often, my lad, " said the sailor quietly. "Theylies up in the cold water, more among the ice. We're getting every daymore into the warm. "

"I'm sorry there ar'n't any whales, " said Tom. "How long might they be, say the biggest you ever see?"

"Oh!" said the sailor, "they mostly runs thirty or forty foot long, butI saw one once nearly eighty-foot. "

"What a whopper!" said Tom, giving me a droll look. 

"Sounds big, " said the sailor, "but out here in the ocean, my lad, seventy or eighty-foot only seems to be a span long, and no size at all, while the biggest shark I ever see--"

"How long was that?" said Tom; "a hundred foot?"

"No, " said the sailor drily; "he was eighteen-foot long--a long, thin, hungry-looking fellow, with a mouth and jaws that would have taken offone of your legs like a shot. "

"Well, but if an eighty-foot whale don't look big, " said Tom, "aneighteen-foot shark must be quite a shrimp. "

"Ah! you wouldn't think so, " said the sailor quietly, "if you wereoverboard and one of 'em after you. "

"But I thought you'd got monsters out here at sea, " said Tom, giving meanother of his cunning looks, as much as to say, "You see how I'll leadhim on directly. "

"So we have, " said the sailor, staring straight out before him, "only itdon't do to talk about 'em. "

"Why?" I said quickly, for the man's quiet, serious way impressed me. 

"Well, you see, sir, " he replied, "if a man says he's seen a monster outat sea, and it isn't a whale which people knows of, having been seen, they say directly he's a liar, and laugh at him, and that isn'tpleasant. "

"Of course not, " I replied, "if he is telling the truth. "

"Of course, sir, if he's telling the truth; and, take it altogether, what I know of sailors after being at sea thirty-two year, beginning asa boy of twelve, sailors ain't liars. "

"Well, let's hope not, " I said. 

"They ain't indeed, sir, " said the man earnestly. "They do foolishthings, drinking too much when they get ashore after a voyage, andspending their money like asses, as the saying goes; but a chap as is atsea in the deep waters, and amongst storms and the lonesomeness of thegreat ocean, gets to be a serious sort of fellow--he isn't the liar andromancer some people seem to think. "

"No, but you do spin yarns, some of you?" said Tom. 

"Well, yes, of course, " said the sailor. "Why not sometimes for a bitof fun? but when a man's in 'arnest he ought to be believed. "

"Of course, " said Tom; "but I say, mate, you never see the sea-serpent, did you?"

The man did not answer for a few moments, but stood gazing straight outto sea before saying quietly:

"I don't know. A man sees some curious things out at sea in the courseof thirty years; but he gets precious cautious about telling what he'sseen after being laughed at, and chaffed when he's been only telling thesimple truth. Why, I remember, once when I was out with one captain, wesaw what we thought was the sea-serpent or something of the kind, andobservations were taken, it was all entered in the log, and sent to thepapers afterwards; and the skipper got laughed nearly out of his skinfor a romancer. He was a queen's captain--man-o'-war it was, and allwas as regular as could be; officers and men saw it all, but they wereso roasted afterwards that, when anything of the kind's seen now, theysay nothing about it. "

"But do you really mean to say you believe that there are monsters inthe ocean that we have no regular account of in books?"

He turned to me, and pointed out to sea. 

"Isn't there room there for thousands of great things, my lad; such aswe've never seen or heard of?" he said. 

I nodded. 

"Why, do you know that in some parts out here the water's over fourmiles deep? They've measured it, my lad, and they know. "

"Say, Mas'r Harry, that's more than your two mile, " cried Tom. 

"Ay, and I dessay there's parts where it's more than twice as deep, andwhen you come to think of the thousands of miles you can sail withoutnearing land, I say there's room for thousands of things such as nobodyhas ever seen. "

"That's very true, " I said. 

"Why, I remember, down at home in Norfolk, when I was a boy, there was abig pool that people never fished, because they said there was no fishin it, and so it had been longer than anybody could recollect; and atlast there was a plan made to drain a bit of bog close by, and a greatdyke was cut. This set the farmer the pool belonged to thinking that ifhe cut a ditch to the big dyke, he could empty the old pool, and if hedid he would get 'bout three acres of good dry ground instead of a blackpeaty pool; so he set a lot o' chaps at work one dry summer when theyweren't busy, and we boys went to see it done. Now, you may believe meor you mayn't, my lads. "

"Oh, we'll believe you; won't we, Mas'r Harry?" said Tom grinning. 

"Well, I shall, " I replied, and the sailor went on. 

"When the water began to get low in that pool we used to see that therewere fish in it, and at last there was a regular set out catching ofthem in the bits of holes where the water had left them. "

"Oh, I say, Mas'r Harry, don't I wish we had been there!" cried Tom. 

"Ay, it was fun, my lad, for we got scores of tench, some of 'em threeand four pound weight, and there was six or seven carp ever so muchbigger. One of 'em weighed nine pounds. "

"That was a fine un, " said Tom. 

"But the biggest fish we got was a pike, and he was the only one there. That chap must have eat up all that had been before him, and he weighedthree-and-thirty pound. He was close upon four foot long, and agentleman there said if he had been in good condition he would haveweighed five-and-forty, for he was as thin as a lath. "

"I should have liked to see that fish, " said Tom. 

"Ay, it was a fine one. We boys daren't tackle him, he was so big, "continued the sailor; "and then out of the mud they got bushels of greateels, some of the biggest I ever saw. "

"Did you though?" said Tom. 

"Ay, we did. When the water had got right down low, you could see 'emsquirming about like snakes, and when they'd got all we could see theylaid down boards over the mud, and punched about in the soft places whengreat fellows kept coming up to the top, and they got no end more. Theywere the biggest eels ever I see, and as fat as butter. "

"Were they though?" said Tom. 

"Ay, they were, my lads; and what I wanted to say was this--If so be asthose fish could live in that bit of a three-acre pool without peopleknowing of their being there, don't you think there can be no end of bigfishes and things in the great waters, thousands of miles from shore, such as menfolks has never seen?"

"Well, it do seem likely, " said Tom; "but I never could swallow thesea-serpent. "

"No, my lad, more likely to swallow you, " said the sailor drily. 

"But come now, " said Tom drily. "Did you ever come across the greatsea-serpent?"

"A mate o' mine, " said the sailor, "told me he once saw out Newfoundlandway part of a great cuttle-fish that had been washed ashore after astorm. It was a great jellyfish sort of thing, and it was thirty footlong; and he said he was sure it couldn't have been more than half ofit, and the next day he saw one of its arms all full of suckers, and itwas twenty foot long. "

"Well, that must have been a pleasant sort of thing, " said Tom, as I satthere listening thoughtfully, for the sailor seemed disposed to go ontalking. 

"I remember one year, fifteen years ago I daresay it is, we were goingfrom Singapore to Hong Kong, and it was a strangely hot calm time, whenall at once away about a mile on our lee bow I saw something rise up outof the sea five-and-twenty or thirty feet, as it seemed to be, but itwent down again directly; and I rubbed my eyes, thinking it was fancy, but directly after out it came again, making a curious kind of thrustlike as if it was a long neck of something under the water. Then downit went again, and I called the officer of the watch to look at it; andhe came with his glass, laughing-like, but just then out it came againand he tried to get a glimpse of it through his glass, but he nevercould be quick enough, for there was no telling where the thing woulddart out its head, and when it did come up it went down again directly. 

"I was in hopes it would come nigher, but it went the other way, shooting out its head once when it was a good way off, and then we didnot see it any more. "

"And what do you think it was?" I said eagerly. 

"Not knowing, can't say, " he replied quietly. "Our officer said, half-laughing, half-puzzled like, that he should have said it was thesea-serpent, only no one would believe him if he did. "

"Did you ever see anything else?" I asked. 

"Oh, yes, my lad, I've seen a good many things that people wouldn'tbelieve. I remember once seeing a curious thing off the muddy Malaycoast, a long way north of Malacca, where you have mangrove swamps rightdown about the mouths of the rivers, places where the crocodiles go inand out. "

"I say, how big's a crocodile?" said Tom sharply. 

"All sizes, mate, " said the sailor. "I've seen 'em two foot long andI've seen 'em twenty. "

"Oh, not bigger than that?" said Tom contemptuously. 

"No, my lad, that's the biggest I ever see, but I've heerd of 'em beingseen five or six and twenty. "

"But tell us about the strange thing you saw off the Malay coast, " Isaid impatiently. 

"Oh, ah! yes, " he said, "that was just as the mist was lifting that laybetween us and the coast. It was in a shallow muddy sea, and three orfour of us was trying to make out the trees ashore, and wonderingwhether there would be any chance of our getting some fresh fruit andvegetables before long; when, all at once, one of my mates claps hishand on my shoulder, and he says--`Lookye yonder, mate. ' `Why, it's thesea-sarpent!' says another. `Well, that is a rum un, ' says another. And then we stood looking at what seemed to be a great snake swimming, with twenty or thirty feet of its neck outer water; and it was holdingit up in a curve just like a swan, and sometimes its head was right uphigh and sometimes curved down close to the water with its neck in aloop, and all the time it was going along five or six knots an hour. `Why, it _is_ the sea-sarpent!' says another of our mates, `look allbehind there; you can see its back as it swims, 'tis a hundred footlong, see if it isn't!' I looked, and sure enough it did seem to be agreat length behind, nearly covered by the water; but, as I stood, itdidn't seem to me like a snake swimming, for it seemed more than ever asif what we saw was a great slimy slaty-coloured thing, the make of aswan, swimming with its body nearly all under water and its head out;or, as I afterwards thought, just like one of the big West Indy turtles, such as you'll see by and by if you're lucky. "

"Like a turtle?" I said. 

"Yes, my lad, " he continued, "a great flat-bodied turtle, that mighthave been thirty or forty foot long and half as much across, while ithad a great neck like a swan. "

"But what made you think it was like that?" I asked. 

"Because you could see its back out of the water now and then, and itwasn't like a serpent, for it rose over like a turtle's, and sometimesit was higher out of the water sometimes lower; and what I saw as plainas could be was the water rippling up fore and aft, just as if the thinghad nippers which it was working to send it along. "

"Did your captain see it?" I asked at last. 

"No, my lad, for we was too full of wonderment just then to do more thanstare at the thing, till all at once it seemed to stretch its neck outstraight with quite a dart, as if it had caught something to eat, andthen it wasn't there. "

"Didn't it come up again?" said Tom. 

"No, my lad, we never see it no more. "

"How far was it from the shore?" I asked. 

"Five or six miles, my lad, more or less, " he replied; and just thenthere was a call for all hands to take in sail, and our yarn-spinnerwent away. 

CHAPTER SIX. 

ONWARD. 

"That was a rum sort of tale, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom as soon as we werealone. "Do you believe him?"

"Yes, " I replied, "I believe he is sincere. "

"What! and see those great things, Mas'r Harry, out at sea?"

"I believe he saw something, " I replied, "but whether it was just as hedescribed is another thing. There's plenty of room, though, in the seafor more than that, and perhaps people will find out some day that wehave not seen everything that there is in the world. "

"Talk about snakes, though, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom suddenly; "where didyou say we was going?"

"To Caracas first. "

"Ah! Crackers--that's it. Do you think there'll be any snakes there?"

"Not sea-serpents, Tom, " I said laughing; "but up the country where weare going there are sure to be plenty of land-serpents. "

"Not big ones, though, Mas'r Harry?"

"I should say there will be some very big ones in the swamps by thegreat rivers. "

"Think o' that now!" said Tom. "Big serpents! ugh! I can't abide eelseven. I don't know how I should get on with serpents. But I say, Mas'rHarry, it's all nonsense about sea-serpents, ar'n't it?"

"I don't know, Tom, " I replied. "Perhaps they never grow to a verylarge size; but there are thousands of small ones. "

"What! sea-serpents, Mas'r Harry?"

"To be sure there are. "

"But not in the sea--snakes couldn't swim?"

"Indeed but they can, Tom. Why, I've seen our common English snake gointo a stream and swim beautifully with its head reared above the water, and after swimming about for some time, come out. "

"Think of that now!" said Tom. "Where's the sea-serpents, then?"

"Oh, all about the Indian and Chinese Seas. "

"Big uns?"

"I never heard of their being more than five or six feet long, but someof them are very poisonous. People have died from their bite. "

"Have they, though?" said Tom. "And where else are there any, Mas'rHarry?"

"Oh, they swarm in the Caspian Sea. I've heard that they float about inknots of several together on calm, sunny days, and they come ashore inthe shallow parts. "

"Caspian Sea!" said Tom; "where may that be--anywhere near Crackers?"

"No, Tom, " I said; "we've left that behind us in the Old World. "

"And a good job too, " said Tom; "we don't want sea-serpents where we'regoing. Why, Mas'r Harry, I shall never like to do a bathe again. "

Soon after this Tom proposed that we should try sea-fishing, but when wehad borrowed lines and begun to make our preparations the weather set inso rough that we never once had a chance. In fact there were many dayswhen we had no opportunity of coming on deck unless we were prepared tobe drenched with the spray that deluged the deck as some great wavestruck the steamer's bows, and then flew in driving showers from end toend. 

There were times when I fancied that the officers looked quite serious, but they said nothing, only were very particular about the hatches beingkept closed. 

Then came a spell of finer weather, during which we reached Jamaica, andI was thinking of getting a few days ashore, so as to see something ofthis beautiful island; but it was not to be, for we found that we werevery late, that the steamer into which we were to shift had been waitingfor us three days, and if we did not take passage in her we should haveto wait a fortnight, perhaps longer, for another. 

"And I did so want to see the niggers in the sugar plantations, andtaste real Jamaica rum. Say, Mas'r Harry, that stuff people drink inEngland's all gammon. "

"Why so?" I asked. 

"Because it's brown and yellow, like wine, " he replied. "Real Jamaicarum's quite white. "

"Well, Tom, " I said, "I don't know that it will make any difference tous; and as to the sugar plantations and the niggers, as you call them, Idaresay you will be able to see some at my uncle's place. "

"But he don't grow sugar, does he, Mas'r Harry?"

"I don't know about that, " I said, "but I think so. I know he grows agreat deal of coffee. "

"Think of that, now, Mas'r Harry! And tea, too?"

"No, he does not grow tea, Tom. "

"Well, I do wonder at that, " said Tom, "because you see tea's betterthan coffee to keep to. "

"How about climate, Tom?" I said laughing. 

"Climate? Ah! yes, I s'pose that do make a difference, Mas'r Harry. But he might grow sugar. "

"Perhaps he does, Tom, " I said, "but we shall see before very long. "

"Well, it won't be because it isn't hot enough, " said Tom, wiping hisface. "Phew! the sun does go it out here. "

"But it may be colder where my uncle lives, Tom. "

"Why, how can it be, Mas'r Harry, if it's anywhere out here?"

"Perhaps he's high up in the mountains, and there it will be muchcolder. "

"Ha-ha-ha! Well, that is a good un, Mas'r Harry, " laughed Tom. "Youhad plenty of schooling and I had none, but I do know better than that. Going up closer to the sun and finding it colder! Well, that is a rumun, and no mistake. "

I tried to explain to Tom why it was that the climate was colder inmountain regions, but I suppose I did it in too bungling a way for himto comprehend, and he stood out for his own opinion till he saw, someweeks later, a magnificent specimen of a snow-capped mountain, at whichhe stared in amazement; and even then he was obstinate enough to declarethat, after all, the dazzling whiteness might be due to the cleartransparency of crystal rock. 

CHAPTER SEVEN. 

FEEDING THE SHARKS. 

It was a wonderful change from the stormy, tossing Atlantic, with itsbitter winds and chilling cold, to the calm transparency of thebrilliantly-blue tropic waters, where everything looked so unclouded andso bright. When we neared one or other of the islands, everythingseemed so fresh that we began to forget the perils and troubles of ourlong, uneventful, but sufficiently troubled voyage. For there weregolden or dazzlingly white sands, upon which the calm sea softlyrippled, while close down to the water's edge we could see what Tomcalled spike plants and sweep's-brush trees--these being his names forplants of the Yucca family and lovely slender-tufted palms. 

When we gazed down into the clear waters from the deck of ourcomparatively small steamer, we could see fish in plenty, for thebrilliant sun seemed to light up the sea beneath the vessel's keel, while as the screw churned up the water and the steamer rushed on, thescaly occupants of the deep flashed away to right and left, darting outof sight like so many shafts of silver through the sunny depths. 

It was a wonderful change from cold and chill to a delicious atmosphere, where the soft sea-breeze fanned our cheeks, though we soon became awareof the fact that the sun possessed power such as we had neverexperienced before. 

"Why, it's like as if it came through a burning glass, Mas'r Harry, "said Tom; "and, I say, just you try to touch that copper hood thing thatgoes over the compass. I did, and it burned my hand just as if it hadcome out of a hot fire. "

"Well, I don't want to burn my hands, Tom, " I replied. "I can see howhot it is by the pitch standing up in beads all along the ropes. "

"And it's making black icicles outside some of the boards, Mas'r Harry, only they're soft instead of hard. I say, isn't it jolly?"

The next day it was a great deal hotter, for there was not a breath ofair, and Tom came to me as I was hanging listlessly over the side, for Iwas too hot to stir. 

"Say, Mas'r Harry, " he said, "isn't this what they call being in thetropics?"

"Yes, Tom; this is the tropics. "

"Well, they're hot tropics, and no mistake--out-and-out hot uns. Itwon't get any warmer than this, will it?"

"Warmer, my lad?" said one of the sailors; "why, this is nothing to whatit is sometimes. I've known it so hot that the fellows have beenhalf-roasted, and when the skipper's piped all hands to bathe in alugsail overboard, to keep away the sharks, you've heard the lads sizzleas they jumped into the water. "

"They got quite red-hot, then?" said Tom quietly. 

"Well, hardly red-hot, though they were mostly very red--more brown-hot, I should say. "

"Thanky, " said Tom. "Much obliged;" and the sailor went away chuckling. 

"He thinks I believe him, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom quietly; "but I'm notquite such a fool as all that. "

"Oh! never mind their nonsense, Tom, " I said; "there are too manybeautiful things to see, for us to pay heed to all that these fellowssay. "

"Ah! you're about right there, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom; "but somehow I ama bit disappointed. "

"Why?" I asked. 

"At not getting ashore. Only think of it, Mas'r Harry! having a gunapiece, and going wandering up the country somewhere, seeing all thereis in one of these islands. "

"Have patience, Tom, " I replied; "and I daresay you'll get as muchadventure as you'll care to have. "

I did not know how true a prophet I was then. In fact, perhaps if Icould have foreseen all we should have to go through, I might haveshrunk back from my undertaking. 

Farther and farther every day now we went on and on, putting in at firstone island port and then another, but never having time to do more thanjust go ashore. A visit up the country was quite out of the question. 

"It's a rum un, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom, on our first landing; and hisbroad countrified face expanded into a grin as he stopped opposite astout old negro woman who was selling fruit. No sooner did she see Tomdisplaying his white teeth than she showed hers--two long rows likeivory--and these two stood smiling one at the other till Tom recoveredhimself, and invested sixpence in plantains and oranges. 

"They're black enough out here, and no mistake, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom;"and oh, I say, just you taste these--they're splendid. "

The waving cocoa palms and the beautiful flowers that we saw broughtinto the bright little market made me feel, like Tom, that I should liketo go farther afield; but I comforted myself with the recollection thatwe should soon be at our destination, and that then there would beplenty to see and do. 

Back on board once more, we spent our time basking in the sunshine, drinking it in as it were, for it seemed so delightful in spite of itsheat after our dull, cheerless, hazy home in the winter season. 

I took no note of how the time went, and this part of the voyage, thoughin a slow clumsy boat, seemed far the quickest portion of the journey, so that I was quite surprised when one morning I came on deck, and foundnot only that we were in sight of land, but in sight of port--my landingport--the end of my sea journey, for we were right across the Gulf ofMexico, abreast of La Guayra, where the orders were given, and anchorwas dropped in the open roadstead, where, calm as it was, we could stillfeel the great swell that came softly sweeping in, making the greatsteamer rock and roll first to this side then to that, till, heavilyladen though she was, she careened over so that her copper glistened inthe sun. 

I was beginning to feast my eyes upon the beauty of the place, when Tom, who was right forward, shouted to me to come, and as I glanced at him Isaw that he was waving his hands so excitedly that there must besomething worth seeing, and I ran forward. 

"Here's something for you to have a look at, Mas'r Harry, " he cried. "You recollect that big pike the sea-serpent sailor told us about--ugh!four feet long didn't he say?"

"Yes, Tom; but there are no pike here. "

"No pike, Mas'r Harry! Why, here's a couple of 'em cruising about justunder the bows here, and you can see 'em as plain as plain, and they'retwelve or fourteen foot long at least. "

"Yes, Tom, " I said, as I climbed on to the bulwark, and sheltering myeyes gazed down into the beautiful water, where the bottom was plainlyvisible many feet below. "Yes, Tom, " I said, "they're twelve orfourteen feet long at least, but they are not pike. "

"Not pike, Mas'r Harry! What are they then?"

"Sharks, my lad, " I replied. "Sharks. "

"What, them?" he cried excitedly as he stared down. "So they're sharksare they? Well, I'm glad I've seen 'em anyhow; but I shouldn't haveknown that they were sharks. Mustn't bathe here then, " he continued;"that is if all they say about sharks is true. "

"I believe it's true enough, Tom, " I said. 

"Let's try 'em, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom eagerly. 

"Try them! What, bathe? Why, Tom, you must be mad!"

"I never said a word about bathing, Mas'r Harry, " he responded rathergrumpily. "I said, Let's try 'em. I say if we had a big hook and line, Mas'r Harry, " he continued, with a broadly comical grin, "and baitedwith nice fat little niggers, what sport we should have. "

"Nice fun for the little niggers as you call them, Tom, " I said. 

"Yes, it wouldn't be very nice for them, Mas'r Harry. But I say, let'ssee if they'd go at a bait. "

"How?" I cried. 

"Stop a moment, and I'll show you, " he said; and running to where one ofthe firemen was having a quiet pipe on deck, I saw Tom accost him, andthen go down into the stoke-hole, to come up again directly with a biglump of slaty coal, bearing which he joined me. 

"Let's drop this in gently, " he said, "just over them; or, no, it wouldmake such a splash some of the sailors would come to see. I've got abit of string in my pocket. "

Tom always had a bit of string in his pocket, and unrolling it heloosely tied it round the lump of coal, and then getting well on thebulwark raised the coal gently up and over the side, beginning to lowerit down. 

"Take care you don't go over instead of the coal, Tom, " I said with agrim smile. 

"Oh, I say, Mas'r Harry, don't talk like that!" he cried; "it's enoughto give a chap the shudders. It was only my fun about the littleniggers. Now, then, I think I can shake it out of the loop. "

The sharks were just below us, and eight or ten feet down, as Tomlowered the piece of coal right to the surface, without making anysplash and disturbing the water so as to interrupt our view of what wehoped would take place. Then giving the string a jerk he loosened thecoal, which began to descend rapidly, its bright black surface flashingin the brilliant sunshine till it was half-way down, when there was atremendous swirl in the water, which danced and flashed and obscured ourvision, only that we caught sight of something--of two somethings--quitewhite, and then by degrees the water calmed down, and there were the twosharks still there, but turned round with their heads in a freshdirection. 

"Why, they took the coal, and one of 'em's swallowed it, Mas'r Harry, "cried Tom excitedly. 

"No, Tom: I think I can see it right down below there, " I said; "butthey did have a try at it. "

"What are you young fellows doing there?" said a voice; and, as weturned sharply round, there stood the captain. "What! are you fishing?"

"No, sir, " said Tom; "I only dropped something over to see if the bigfish there would take it. "

"Oh, I see!" he exclaimed. "Sharks! Yes, there are plenty of them, mylads. No bathing here. You should get the cook to give you a lump ofbad pork, and hang that over by the string: that would fetch them. "

Tom took the hint, and running to the cook told him what the captainsaid, returning at the end of a minute to where I was still watching thetwo monsters, the captain having gone. 

"I'll tie this tight on, Mas'r Harry, " cried Tom, suiting the action tothe word. "I say, don't I wish we had a hook!"

The piece of meat was soon firmly secured, and twisting one end of thestring round his hand, Tom took his old place beside me, chuckling andlaughing, and began to lower down his bait. 

"I say, Mas'r Harry, I wish it was a bar o' soap. If one of 'emswallowed it I wonder what he'd think of the taste. "

By this time Tom had his bait close to the water, and directly after helet it drop on the surface, where it made a little disturbance and thenfloated. 

Almost at the same moment it appeared as if, without the slightestmovement, one of the sharks was growing bigger and closer. It seemed tofascinate us, so cautiously did it rise nearer and nearer, till all of asudden it rolled right over on its side, showing the creamy white of itsunder parts; there was a gleam of teeth, a swirl in the water, and thegreasy lump of salt pork disappeared. 

As it did so I saw Tom's arm give a sudden jerk, and as he uttered ayell I realised what was wrong, flinging my arms round him, and threwmyself inboard, so that I dragged him with me, and we fell together uponthe deck. 

"Oh, my eye!" gasped Tom as we sat up on the deck; and he held up hishand, beginning to unwind the broken string from it, and showing howdeeply it had cut into it before it gave way. 

"What an escape, Tom!" I cried, and as I spoke I felt that I must belooking very white. 

"I should have gone overboard if you hadn't laid hold o' me, Mas'rHarry, " he said, looking blankly in my face. "How strong that stringwas, and how it cut!"

"How stupid of you to tie it round your hand like that!" I said. 

"Well, I s'pose it was, Mas'r Harry, " he said ruefully; "but one didn'tthink of it then. "

"Well, let's have a look at the sharks, " I said, as the horror of whatmight have happened passed off. 

"No, thankye, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom sulkily. "I've had enough sharkfor one day. My hand's 'bout cut in two, and my arm's 'bout pulledouter the socket, and one of my legs was twissen under me when I comedown, I've had enough shark to last me half a lifetime. "

CHAPTER EIGHT. 

THE NEW LAND. 

As the shuddering feeling of what Tom had escaped passed off, we boththought it would be better to say nothing about it. We knew that he hadacted foolishly; and I felt that I ought to have known better, and thensoon enough, boy like, we forgot it all. 

For there was a bright future spread before us, and I began to wonderhow it was that with such lovely places on the face of the earth, peoplecould be content to live in old England. There, seen through the brighttransparent atmosphere, were convent, cathedral, castle, and tower, grouped at the foot of a mountain, glistening with endless tints as ittowered up nine thousand feet, wall and battlement running up the spursof the great eminence. 

The scene was lovely, and I was in raptures then with all that laybefore me, and again I asked myself how people could be content inchilly Europe; but I soon understood all that. 

Tom was walking by my side, and turning to him--

"What do you think of it, Tom?" I said. 

"Well, 'taint so very bad, Mas'r Harry, " he grumbled out. "But ain'tthem sharkses?"

I followed his pointing finger, and, to my horror, I could see, cleavingthe blue and creamy-foamed water, close inshore, the black fins of one--two--three--half a score of sharks; while all the time, dashing andsplashing in and out of the surf, busily unloading boats and largervessels, were dozens of mulatto porters. 

I expected every moment to hear a shriek and to see the silver foamtinged with red. My heart beat intermittently, and there was a strangedampness in my hands; but I soon learned that familiarity bred contempt, and that probably from the noise and splashing kept up, the sharksrarely ventured an attack. But all the same, that one incident made megaze down into the blue depths where we were at anchor with a shudder, and think that the waters were not so safe as those of home. 

I had yet to learn something of the land. 

"What's this place called, Mas'r Harry?" said Tom, interrupting myreverie. "You did tell me, but I've forgotten. "

"La Guayra!"

"Humph!" ejaculated Tom. "Why can't they call places by some name inplain English?"

But the various strange sights and sounds soon silenced Tom's tongue, and, tired out at last with a long walk, we went to the house that hadbeen recommended to me, and after partaking of coffee--the best I everremember to have drunk--I sought my room, Tom insisting upon sleeping onthe floor in the same chamber, and my last waking recollections were ofthe pungent fumes of tobacco, and the tinkle, tinkle, twang of a guitarbeneath my window. 

I must have been asleep about three hours, and I was dreaming of havingfound gold enough to load a vessel homeward bound, when I was wakened bysome one shaking me violently, and as I started up I became aware of adeafening noise, a choking sensation, as of dust rising in a cloud, andthe voice of Tom Bulk. 

"Mas'r Harry--Mas'r Harry! Wacken up, will you?"

"What's the matter?" I gasped, springing out of bed, but only to reeland stagger about before falling heavily. 

"That's just how it served me, " said Tom. "Kneel down, Mas'r Harry, same as I do. The house is as drunk as a fiddler, and the floor's goingjust like the deck of a ship. "

"Where are you?" I cried, trying to collect my scattered faculties, for, awakened so suddenly from a deep sleep, I was terribly confused. 

"Oh, I'm here!" said Tom. "Give's your hand. But, I say, Mas'r Harry, what's it mean? Do all the houses get dancing like this here everynight, because, if so, I'll sleep in the fields. There it goes again!Soap and soda! what a row!"

Tom might well exclaim, for with the house rocking frightfully, now camefrom outside the peal as of a thousand thunders, accompanied by theclang of bell, the crash of falling walls, the sharp cracking andsplitting of woodwork, and the yelling and shrieking of people runningto and fro. 

"So this ere's a native storm, Mas'r Harry?" shouted Tom to me during apause. 

"No!" I shouted in answer, as with a shiver of dread I worded thefearful suspicion that had flashed across my brain. "No, Tom, it's anearthquake!"

"Is that all?" grumbled Tom. "Well, it might have come in the daytime, and not when folks were tired. But I thought earthquakes swallowed youup. "

"Here, for Heaven's sake help me at this door, Tom!" I shouted, "or weshall be crushed to death. Here, push--hard!"

But our efforts were vain, for just then came another shock, and oneside of the room split open from floor to ceiling. 

"The window--the window, Tom!" I shrieked. And then, thoroughly rousedto our danger, we both made for the casement, reaching it just as, witha noise like thunder, down went the whole building, when it seemed to methat I had been struck a violent blow, and the next instant I wasstruggling amongst broken wood, dust, and plaster, fighting fiercely toescape; for there was a horrible dread upon me that at the next throe ofthe earthquake we should be buried alive far down in the bowels of theearth. 

I was at liberty, though, the next minute. 

"Tom--Tom!" I shouted, feeling about, for the darkness was fearful. "Where are you?"

"All right, Mas'r Harry, " was the reply; "close beside you. "

"Here, give me your hand, " I shouted, "and let's run down to the shore. "

For in my horror that was the first place that occurred to me. 

"Can't, sir, " said Tom. "I ain't got no legs. Can't feel 'em aboutthere anywheres; can you?"

"What do you mean?" I cried. "This is no time for fooling! Looksharp, or we shall lose our lives. "

"Well, so I am looking sharp, " growled Tom. "Ain't I looking for mylegs? I can't feel 'em nowheres. Oh, here they are, Mas'r Harry, herethey are!"

By this time I had crawled to him over the ruins of the house, to findthat he was jammed in amongst the rubbish, which rose to his knees; and, as he told me afterwards, the shock had produced a horrible sensation, just as if his legs had been taken off, a sensation heightened by thefact that he could feel down to his knees and no farther. 

"This is a pleasant spot to take a house on lease, Mas'r Harry, " hesaid, as I tore at the woodwork. 

"Are you hurt?" I exclaimed hastily. 

"Not as I knows on, Mas'r Harry, only my legs ain't got no feeling in'em. Stop a minute, I think I can get that one out now. "

We worked so hard, that at the end of a few minutes Tom was at liberty, and after chafing his legs a little he was able to stand; but meanwhilethe horrors around were increasing every instant, and, to my excitedfancy, it seemed as if the earth was like some thick piece of carpet, which was being made to undulate and pass in waves from side to side. 

Dust everywhere--choking, palpable dust; and then as from afar off camea faint roar, increasing each moment, till, with a furious rush, afierce wind came tearing through the ruins of the smitten town, sweepingall before it, so that we had to cower down and seek protection from thestorm of earth, sand, dust, plaster, and fragments hurled against us bythe hurricane. 

But the rush of wind was as brief as it was fierce, and it passed away;when, in the lull that followed, came shrieks and moans from alldirections, and the sounds of hurrying, stumbling feet, and then, all atonce, from out of the thick darkness a voice cried: "Quick--quick! Tothe mountain--the sea is coming in!"

Then came more wails and shrieks from out of the darkness, followed by asilence that was more awful than the noise. 

For full five minutes that silence lasted, broken only by the fall ofsome tottering beam. Then came quickly, one after the other, short, sharp, shivering vibrations of the earth beneath our feet--a shudderingmovement that was transferred to one's own frame; and then I began tounderstand the meaning of the cry we had heard respecting the sea, forfrom where I supposed it to be, now came a singular hissing, rushingnoise, gradually increasing to a roar, as of mighty waves, and mingledwith that roar there was the creaking and grinding together of shippingand the hoarse shouting of the crews for help. 

But gradually the noises ceased, save when a shuddering shock once moremade the earth to tremble beneath our feet, and some scrap of wood orplaster to fall from riven wall or roof. The tremendous choking dust, too, began to settle down as we groped our way along over the ruins thatchoked the streets. Now we were lost--now, after a struggle, weregained the way, trying to join one of the hurrying bands of fugitiveshastening from the place. 

I spoke to one man, asking him if there was any more danger, but hisreply was in Spanish; and at last, led by Tom--who seemed by instinct toknow his way--we went down to the shore, strewn with wreck, when, seizing a rope, and drawing a boat to the sand, Tom told me to enter, and we half lay there, rising and falling upon the wave--rocked gently, but wakeful ever, till the sun rose over the sea--bright, glorious, andpeaceful, as if there had been no havoc and desolation during the night. 

CHAPTER NINE. 

AN EARTHQUAKE ON FOUR LEGS. 

"Say, Mas'r Harry, you won't stop in this blessed place, will you?" saidTom, as, in the full light of day, we were, some hours after, busilyhelping in the town, extricating the dead and wounded, and assisting tobear them to the temporary hospital prepared for their reception. 

The house where we had slept was, like hundreds more of thelightly-built tenements, prostrate; and on visiting the scene our escapeseemed wonderful; while everywhere the mischief done was appalling--houses toppled down, streets choked with ruins, towers split from top tobottom, and stones hurled from the unroofed buildings into the gapingcracks and fissures running down the streets. 

But now that the first fright was over, people seemed to take the mattervery coolly, flocking back into the town, to sit and smoke and eat fruitamidst the ruins of their homes, while others quietly set to work torestore and repair damages. 

"Has there ever been an earthquake here before?" I said to a merchantwho spoke English. 

"Earthquakes, my dear senor? Yes, they are common things here. "

"But will the inhabitants rebuild the town?"

"Surely. Why not? The site is charming. "

I had my thoughts upon the subject, but I did not express them; so, too, had Tom, but he did express his as above. 

"Say, Mas'r Harry, you won't stop here, will you?"

"No, " I said; "we are going up the country. "

"Because this place ain't safe--there's a screw loose undergroundsomewheres. Not that I mind. Earthquakes ain't so much account afterall, if they'd come in the day; but all the same, I wouldn't stop here. "

I had had no intention of stopping, only just long enough to see theplace and make arrangements for the prosecution of my journey; but thiscatastrophe hurried my departure, and at the end of three days we wereboth mounted on mules, travelling over hot, bare plains, with the sunpouring down until one's brain seemed scorched; and when at last waterwas reached, it was thick and muddy-looking, so that, but for ourhorrible thirst we could not have touched it. 

My ideas of South America had been undergoing a great change during thepast few days, and, quite disappointed, in the midst of a long burningride I made some remark to Tom about the heat. 

"Hot, Mas'r Harry!" he said. "Pooh! this ain't hot, 'Tis a littlewarmer than the other place, because there is no sea-breeze, but I couldstand a deal more than this. These here--will you be quiet, then?--these here mules is the worst of it, though, sir. They won't go like ahorse, nor yet like a donkey; and as to kicking--"

Tom stopped short, for he wanted his breath for other purposes, hissteed having once more turned refractory, kicking, rearing, shakingitself in an effort to dislodge its rider, spinning round and round, laying its long ears flat upon its neck, tucking its tail close inbetween its legs, and then squeaking and squealing in the mostoutrageous manner imaginable. 

I have no doubt that it was most terribly unpleasant to the rider, painful, probably; but to a looker-on it was one of the most ludicrousof sights, and in spite of heat, weariness, and a tendency to lowspirits, I laughed till the tears ran down my cheeks, while Tom grinnedwith pain and held on with both hands to the refractory beast. 

"Ah! would you?" cried Tom, as the brute lifted its heels higher thanusual, nearly sending him over its head. "There never was such a beastas this here, Mas'r Harry. If I'd only got a thicker stick!"

One could not pity him much, for at starting he had rejected three orfour quiet-looking beasts as too slow, and chosen the animal he rode, orrather tried to ride, for, if the reader will pardon the Irishism, agreat deal of Tom's riding was walking, and performed by leading hisbeast by its bridle. 

But really it was a deceptive beast, and to have seen it drooping itshead and walking calmly and peacefully by its hirer's side, no one wouldhave imagined that it possessed so much mischievous sagacity as it verysoon displayed when anyone attempted to mount it. 

"I like 'em with some sperrit in 'em, Mas'r Harry, " Tom had said. "Ifit was a horse it would be different; but if one's to ride a donkey, let's have one with something in it. "

And verily Tom's donkey, as he called it, was not very long before itshowed that it had, indeed, something in it, a great deal more, in fact, than Tom had bargained for. We did not pass many trees by the track, but when we did come upon one Tom had certain information thereof, forthe mule rubbed his rider's leg vigorously against the trunk. The sightof a muddy pool of water was the signal for him to squeak, elevate hisheels, and then go off at a sharp gallop, when, if his rider did notquickly slip off behind, he would be carried into the pool and bathed, for the mule would drink his fill and then indulge in a roll in the mudand water. In short, I never before saw so many acts of cunning in ananimal, one and all directed at dislodging the rider. 

At first I was in a state of tremor lest his vagaries should infect thebeasts ridden by myself and the guide; but no, they were evidentlyelderly mules--bordering on a hundred they might have been, from theirgrey and mangy aspect. They had sown their wild oats years before, andall that they did was to trudge solemnly on, quiet and sure-footed, ifnot swift. 

Tom's mishaps had their pleasant face, though; they served to make ahorribly monotonous journey more bearable, and on an average he was ingrief, some way or another, about every two hours. 

"Oh, senor, " said the guide proudly, "the mule is perfect! He is amagnificent beast, but he has his antipathies. He used to be ridden bythe padre, and he is a most holy and Christian mule. He shows hisdislike a little sometimes like that, because the senor who rides him isa heretic. "

"Oh!" I said. 

"Yes, it is so, senor, I assure you, " said the guide. "Let your friendride my beast and I will take his, and then you will see how peaceablehe is. "

At first Tom did not seem disposed to agree, for he did not like beingbeaten; but I ordered him to dismount, his accidents tending so greatlyto lengthen our journey. So the exchange of mules was made, and on wewent once more. 

"See, senor!" said the guide. "He is a pattern mule, is Juan; he goeslike a lamb. It is a natural dislike that he has not learned to subdue. He does not know what good men and generous there are amongst theheretics. "

"Haw, haw, haw, haw! Look at that, Mas'r Harry--there's a game!" roaredTom, for the guide had hardly done speaking, just as we were travellingpleasantly along, before Juan, the mule, stopped short, put his headbetween his legs, elevated his hind-quarters, and the next moment theguide was sitting amongst the stones staring up at us with a mostcomical expression of countenance. 

"The beast has been cursed!" he cried angrily as he rose. "Car-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-ambo! but you shall starve for this, Juan!"

"Let me have another turn at him, " cried Tom, as he started off to catchthe mule, which had cantered off a few hundred yards, and was searchingabout with his nose amongst the sand and stones for a few succulentblades of grass where there was not so much as a thistle or a cactus tobe seen. 

But Juan had no wish to be caught, and after leading his pursuer atolerable race, he stopped short, and placed all four hoofs together, soas to turn easily as upon a pivot, presenting always his tail to thehand that caught at his bridle. 

"Poor fellow, then! Come, then--come over, " said Tom soothingly. 

But the only response he obtained was an occasional lift of the beast'sheels, and an angry kick. 

"You ignorant brute, you can't understand plain English!" cried Tomangrily. 

"No, senor, he is a true Spanish mule, " said the guide, coming up. 

Between them, Tom and he soon managed to catch Juan, when, holdingtightly by the reins, the guide vented his displeasure and took hisrevenge by thoroughly drumming the poor brute's ribs with a stout stick, after which Tom mounted, and our journey for the next two hours waswithout incident. 

But we were not to get to the end of the day without mishap. The sunhad begun to descend, and we were panting along, longing for the sightof water to quench our burning throats, when Juan began to show that thepain from the guide's drubbing had evaporated. First of all he indulgedin a squeal or two, then he contrived to kick the mule I rode upon oneof its legs, when, emboldened by the success of the manoeuvre, he waitedhis time, and then, sidling up to his companion ridden by the guide, hedischarged a fierce kick at him, nearly catching the guide in the shin;but the result was a tremendous crack from a stick right upon Juan'sback--a blow which made him shake his head with dissatisfaction till hisears rattled again. 

He had forgotten the pain, though, in ten minutes, and the first hint wehad thereof was a squeal and feat of sleight of _heel_, in which, to allappearances, Juan stood perpendicularly upon his nose and fore-feet forhalf a minute, like a fleshly tripod, while his rider, or rather hislate rider, rolled over and over, the centre of a cloud of impalpabledust, coughing and sneezing, and muttering fiercely. 

"There!" exclaimed Tom, as he jumped up and began beating the dust fromhis garments. "That's four times that brute has had me off to-day. I've rid everything in my time, Mas'r Harry, from a pig up to a parishbull. I've been on sheep and donkeys, and when I was at theblacksmith's I rode all sorts of restive beasts as come to be shod, butI never did get on such a brute as that; his skin don't fit him, and heslippers about between your legs all sorts of ways; but I mean to ridehim yet. Now just you try him half an hour, Mas'r Harry, to see whathe's like. "

"Not I, thank you, Tom, " was my reply. "I'm very well content. "

"So am I, Mas'r Harry, only he makes me so sore; but I ain't bet yet, Ican tell him. Come over, then!"

But the mule would not "come over, then!" and there ensued a fiercefight of kicks between Tom and his steed, Tom essaying to kick the mulefor punishment in the ribs; the mule, nowise taken aback, returning thecompliment, by essaying to kick his late rider anywhere, though withoutsuccess. It might have been imagined, to see the artful feints andmoves, that the mule was endowed with human reason. Tom was more than amatch for him at last, though, for, slipping off his jacket, he threw itover the mule's head and held it there, confusing the poor beast, sothat it could not avoid a couple of heartily given kicks in the ribs;and before it could recover from its surprise Tom was once more seatedupon its back in triumph. 

"I can stand a wonderful sight of kicking off, Mas'r Harry, I can tellyou! I ain't bet yet! Co-o-me on, will you!"

Apparently cowed, now that the jacket was removed, the mule journeyed onvery peaceably, till leaving the plain we began to ascend a precipitousmountain-side, the track each moment growing more and more sterile, --ifit were possible--grand, and at the same time dangerous. And now it wasthat we began to see the qualities of the mules in the cautious way theypicked their steps, feeling each loose piece of path before trustingtheir weight to it, and doing much towards removing a strange sensationof tremor evoked by the fact that we were progressing along a shelf ofrugged rock some two feet wide--the scarped mountain-side upon ourright, a vast precipice on the left. 

More than once I was for getting down to walk, but the guide dissuadedme, as he declared that it was far better to trust to the mules, whowere never known to slip. 

A couple of miles of such travelling served to somewhat reassure me--familiarity with danger breeding contempt; and I called out to Tom:

"I hope your beast won't bear malice, Tom, for this would be an awkwardplace for him to try his capers. "

I said so thoughtlessly, just at a time when we were descending; Tom'sbeast, which was before me, walking along with the most rigorous care asto where he set his feet. 

"Oh! I say, don't, Mas'r Harry, " whined Tom, "don't! It's no joke, youknow, and this mule understands every word you say--leastwise he might, you know. I ain't afraid, only he might--"

Tom's sentence was not finished; for, in fact, just as if every word Ihad uttered had been comprehended, down went the beast's head, his heelswere elevated, and the next moment, to my horror, poor Tom was over theside of the path, and rolling swiftly down to apparent destruction. 

He was brought up, though, the next moment by the reins, which hetightly grasped, and which fortunately did not give way, though theytightened with a jerk that must have nearly dislocated the mule's neck. The leather, fortunately, now strained and stretched, but held firm;while, planting its fore-feet close to the edge of the precipice, andthrowing its body back against the scarped wall, the mule stood firm asthe rock itself, but snorting loudly as with glaring eyeballs it stareddown at Tom; who hung there, trying to obtain some rest for his feet, but uttering no sound, only gazing up at us with a wild look that saidplainly as could be, "Don't leave me here to die!"

It was no easy task to help him; for the guide and I had both todismount on to a narrow ledge of rock, clinging the while to our mules;but we achieved that part of our task, and the next moment, one on eachside of Juan, we were kneeling down and trying to reach Tom's hands. 

But our efforts were vain, for the mule was in the way, and there wasnot standing room for all three. There was but one way of helping, andthat looked too desperate to be attempted, and I hesitated to propose itas I knelt shivering there. 

The same thought, though, had occurred to Tom, and in a husky voice hesaid:

"Take hold of the guide's hand, Mas'r Harry, and creep under the mule'slegs to his side. "

It was no time to hesitate; and I did as I was told, the mule givingutterance to quite a shriek as I passed. 

"Now can you both reach the bridle?" Tom whispered. 

"Yes, yes!" we both exclaimed. 

"Hold on tight then, while one of you cuts it through, and then the mulewill be out of the way. "

We each took a good grip of the leathern thong, raising it so that wehad Tom's full weight upon our muscles; and then crouching down so asnot to be drawn over, I hastily drew out my knife, opened it with somedifficulty by means of my teeth, and then tried to cut the bridle aboveour hands. 

But feeling himself partly relieved of his burden, the mule began togrow restless, stamping, whinnying, and trying to get free. For amoment I thought we might utilise his power, and make him back and helpdraw Tom up; but the narrowness of the ledge forbade it, and he wouldonly have been drawn sidewise till the rein broke. 

Twice I tried to cut the bridle, but twice the mule balked me, and I wasglad to ease the fearful strain on one arm by catching at the hand thatheld the knife. 

"Try again, Mas'r Harry, please, " whispered Tom. "I can't hang muchlonger. "

With a desperate effort I cut at the rein, and divided it close to themule's mouth. 

He started back a few inches, tightening the other rein; but now, oncemore, I was grasping the rein with both hands lest it should slipthrough my fingers, and at the same moment the knife fell, striking Tomon the cheek and making the blood spurt out, before flying down--down toa depth that was horrible to contemplate. 

It was a fearful time, and as I crouched there a cold sensation seemedto be creeping through the marrow of all my bones. We could not raiseTom for the mule, I could not cut the rein, and upon asking I found thatthe guide had no knife, and, what was worse, it was evident that he waslosing nerve. 

I dared not try to heave--it would have been madness, cumbered andcrowded together as we were; and in those brief moments of agony itseemed to me that I was Tom's murderer, for, but on account of my wildthirst for coming abroad, he might have been safe at home. 

"Try--try again, Mas'r Harry, please, " whispered the poor fellowimploringly; "I shouldn't like to die out here in these savage parts, nor yet this how. Make one more try to get rid of that beast. "

As if to show that he was not all bad, just at the moment when it seemedthat all chance of saving poor Tom was gone, when our arms felt to bedragging out of their sockets, and a something drawing me by a strangefascination, joined to the weight, over the side of the precipice--themule gave a wild squeal, shook its head for an instant, seized the tightrein in its teeth, and bit it through. 

The next moment it gave a whinny of relief, planted its feet on my backas I half lay down, leaped over me, and was out of our way; while how wemanaged the next part I cannot say. All I know is that there was ahorrible struggle, a scrambling rush, the panting groans of those whofought with grim death, and then I lay half-fainting upon the shelf, with honest old Tom at my side. 

"Thank Heaven!" I muttered. 

"Amen, Mas'r Harry!" said Tom in a whisper; and then for some time noone spoke. 

Half an hour after, very quiet and sober of mien, we were leading ourmules down the shelf, unnerved and trembling, till once more the plainwas reached, and with it rest for the night. 

CHAPTER TEN. 

PLAYING AT HEROES. 

And so we journeyed on day after day, through heat and dust, and arid, stony lands; with my heart sinking lower and lower and the thought ofhome not being so very bad a place after all continually forcing itselfupon me, till our guide suddenly announced our proximity to the place Ihad come these thousands of miles to seek. And now it was that fromwhere it had sunk my heart gave a great leap of exultation, and I satfor long enough upon my bony mule drinking in the scene before me. 

For the last three days our ride had been over stone and sand, with hereand there a melancholy palm shooting up from the drab-hued desert, thesun beating down and being reflected up in a way that was almostunbearable; even Tom riding with his mouth open, panting like a dog, hisface coated with perspiration and dust; while when at night we hadstopped at some wretched makeshift of an inn--a hut generally where agrass hammock and a little lukewarm water was the total accommodation--awash or bath of any kind had been quite out of the question. But now, as we were descending a steep mountain-side, it seemed as if we hadsuddenly dropped into one of the most lovely spots on earth, riding atonce right in beneath the shade of a huge forest, with a sea of greenleaves spreading out before us in every direction. 

By comparison the coolness was delightful, and we rode through a vastarcade over a golden net-work spread by the sun upon the grassyundergrowth; whilst from afar off came that sweetest of sounds to aparched and thirsty traveller, the murmuring of falling water, now softand gentle, now increasing to a roar. 

"Great river, senors, " said our guide, pointing forward. "Senor DonReuben Landell on other side. "

"Say, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom just then, "they ain't sure where theGarden of Eden was, are they? I'm blest if I don't think we've foundthe very spot, and if--There she goes!"

I can't say whether Tom's mind was running just then upon Eve, but as alight figure seemed to flit into our sight and stand gazing at us withbright and wondering eyes, mine did; and for a few minutes after she haddisappeared amongst the trees I sat in my saddle without speaking. 

But the glorious verdure around soon made me forget the fair vision; andnow, riding on a few paces, now halting at an opening in the forest, Isat drinking in the scene with the feelings of one in a dream. 

Then we rode on a hundred yards up an ascent, with the sun full upon usonce more, to descend a precipitous path, holding on tightly by themule, which one expected to slip and hurl one down a gulf at the side;but the descent was safely made, and then we stood gazing at a belt ofcultivated ground--the forest and river lying off to our right. 

"There is the river path, senors, " said our guide, "straight down. Theground is soft and bad for the mules, and I go back. You will find agentleman to take you over the great river; but I would look about me;there are little snakes, the great water-boa, and the crocodiles of theriver. "

Then saluting us with his half-bred Spanish politeness, our guide stoodwhile we possessed ourselves of our light luggage, and then led off hismules, leaving us to follow the pointed-out direction, which took usdown to the swampy bank of a great muddy river flowing gently by us, cutting its way, as it were, through a forest of mighty trees, whosetall stems shot up from the water's edge. There was a small canoetethered to a sapling where the path ceased, but no sign of its owner;while half a mile in front, across the river, was an opening in thetrees similar to that in which we stood, which was, doubtless, the pathwe were to pursue. 

We stood in deep shadow; but the sun was flashing from the breast of theriver as it rolled slowly on, its even surface unbroken save here andthere by some water-bird; while in several places what seemed to berough tree-trunks were floating slowly down with the stream. The greattrees were wreathed and festooned to the water's edge with parasites andvines; and now and then the shrill cry of some parrot rang out, the birdflashing into sight for an instant, and then disappearing amidst theglorious verdure. 

"Well, Tom, " I said, "this is different from the old country. "

But he did not reply; and turning, I found him gazing fixedly amongstthe swamp herbage, through which was a wet, muddy track, when, followingthe direction of his gaze and peering into the shade, I became aware ofa pair of the most hideous, hateful eyes fixed upon me that I had everseen. I was heated with walking over the wet ground, and there was awarm, steamy exhalation rising around; but in a moment my tongue becamedry and a cold perspiration bedewed my limbs, as, fascinated almost, Istood gazing within six feet of the monster, which now began slowly aretrograde motion till the herbage hid it from our sight. Then therewas a loud rustling rush, a splash in the water, and wave after waveproclaimed the size of the beast that had, fortunately for us, declinedto attack. 

"Whurra!" exclaimed Tom with a shudder. "Say, Mas'r Harry, do newtsgrow as big as that out here?"

"It was a crocodile, Tom, " I said with a shiver. "And look--look! Why, the river swarms with them!"

"So it does, seemin'ly, " exclaimed Tom as I pointed out the slimy backsof half-a-score of them floating down the stream; for I could see nowthat they were no trees, while here and there on the muddy bank we couldmake out a solitary monster basking, open-mouthed, in the sun. 

"Come along, " I said, "let's get over. "

"But will they touch the boat, Mas'r Harry? I ain't afraid, you know, only they are queersome beasts as ever I did see. "

"I don't think there's any fear of that, " I said; "but at any rate wemust get over. "

Stepping close to the water's edge I drew the light canoe up by its barkrope, disturbing either a small reptile or some great fish as I did so, for there was a rushing swirl in the water and the frail vessel rockedto and fro. 

In spite of Tom's declarations to the effect that such a pea-shuck wouldsink with us, I stepped in and he followed; when, taking the paddles, wepushed off and began to make our way out into the stream, Tom's eyesglancing around as he dipped in his paddle cautiously, expecting everymoment that it would touch a crocodile; but using our paddles--clumsilyenough, as may be supposed--we made some way, and then paused toconsider whether we should go forward or backward, for we had at one andthe same time arrived at the knowledge that the strong stream was ourmaster, and that until we had attained to some skill in the use of thepaddles any progress upstream towards the landing-place was out of thequestion. 

"We must get across lower down, Tom, " I said, "and then walk back. "

"What! through the wood, Mas'r Harry?"

"Yes, through the wood. "

"Lor'! No, don't do that, Mas'r Harry. We shall be eat up alive! Themthere woods swarms with snakes--I know they do. And just look there!"he cried, splashing fiercely with his paddle to frighten a huge reptile, but without effect; for the great beast came slowly floating down in allits native hideousness, its rugged bark-like back and the roughprominences above its eyes out of the muddy water, one eye peering at uswith the baleful look peculiar to this fearful beast. 

The next minute it had passed us, and we were once more paddling slowlyon, the river having swept us quite out of sight of the landing-place. But the sights around were so novel that I rather enjoyed our passage. In spite of Tom's anxiety, every now and then I ceased paddling to gazeat some bright-plumaged bird flitting from tree to tree overhanging thestream. Once I made sure that the great bare vine which swung betweentwo boughs must be a serpent, till, passing by, we made out its realcharacter. 

At last, though, I awoke to the fact that it was time to be up anddoing, for the current had swept us round a great bend of the river, andbelow us I saw that for a wide stretch of quite a couple of miles theriver was broken up by rapids. Great masses of rock thrust their bareheads out of the water like river monsters, and round them the muddytide bubbled, and foamed, and eddied. 

It was plain enough that we were approaching a dangerous part, and hadnot our sense warned us of the peril we had ample warning in theincreased swiftness and troubled state of the stream. I saw at a glancethat a boat would have but a poor chance of existing amongst the rockyway if it should be swept there, and I had taken a firm grip of mypaddle when--

"Look, Tom!" I cried. 

And for a moment our attention was taken up by one of those gloriousgolden-green and scarlet birds--the trogons--flitting close by us, itsemerald crest and gorgeous yard-long tail-feathers flashing in the sun, while its brilliant scarlet breast was for a moment reflected in thewater. 

"Oh, you beauty!" cried Tom. "If I only had my old gun! But, I say, Mas'r Harry, paddle away!"

Already somewhat more used to the propellers, we began to force the boattowards the opposite bank, hoping to get into an eddy that should helpus along; but we had dallied with our task, and the stream now ran moreswiftly than ever. Still we made some progress, and were contriving todip together, when I almost let my paddle pass from my hands, for astrange, wild cry rang along the surface of the water. 

"What's that?" I exclaimed. 

"I should say it was one of them pleasant brutes out for a holiday--oneof them tiger or leopard things, like what we used to see in Wombwell'sshow, like great tomcats. I'll lay a wager this is the spot where theylive when they're at home and go yowling about. "

"There it is again!" I exclaimed excitedly. "Why, it was a cry forhelp. There is some one in the river!"

"Then he'd better hold his tongue, " said Tom, "and not get shouting, orhe'll have all these great beasts come rushing at him, same as they didin the ponds at home when we used to throw in a worm upon a bent pin andfish for the little newts. There, Mas'r Harry, look at that chap!"

As he spoke Tom pointed with his paddle at a great uncouth monster, sometwelve feet long and tremendously thick, which had raised its head fromthe slime in which it wallowed upon the edge of the river, and wasslowly turning itself, first in one and then in another direction, before splashing a little and then shooting itself off into deep waterwith one stroke of its powerful tail. 

"Ugh, the brutes!" ejaculated Tom. "They'd make short work of a fellowif he was thrown in for live bait. But, I say, that is some oneshouting, Mas'r Harry. "

"Paddle down closer towards the rapids, Tom, " I said excitedly. 

Then, for a moment we forgot our own danger as with a sharp stroke ortwo we sent the canoe out in full stream, so that it swept down swiftly. 

"You're right, Mas'r Harry--you're right!" said Tom, eager now as I wasmyself. "Look--look, there's a canoe upset!"

"Paddle away!" I cried as another shout came ringing towards us, justas I obtained a good view of what was taking place below. 

"But we shall be over too, Mas'r Harry, if you row like that. Lord helpthem, though, if there ain't a woman in the water!" Tom cried, workinghis paddle furiously--an example I had set him. 

Swaying about, the little vessel raced almost through the troubledwaters, which each moment grew more rough, leaping and dancing, andthreatening at times to splash right into our frail boat. 

Our excitement was pardonable, for right in front of us, and about twohundred yards down the river, there was a sight which made my nervestingle, and the paddle in my hands to feel like a straw. A canoe ofabout double the size of our own had been overset in the rapids, and, with four figures clinging to it, was rapidly floating down streamamidst the boiling waters, which leaped and seethed round them. Now wecould see that two of the figures were making efforts to turn the canoe;but it was evident that in the rough water, and with the others clingingto it, this was impossible; and, evidently half-strangled and bewilderedin the fierce rush, they had given up the next minute, and were clingingto the vessel's sides. 

Now it was hurried down a rapid with a tremendous rush, to be tossingthe next moment in the deep below, whirling round and round, now halfunder, now by its buoyancy rising again with its clinging freight, to beswept into an eddy where the water was comparatively calm, but only tobe slowly driven back again into the swift current hastening down therocky slope; and a groan of dismay burst from my breast as I saw theboat dashed against a great black jagged mass of rock right in its way. But the next instant the party had glided round it, and were again beingswept downwards where the river was one mass of creamy foam. 

How we went down I cannot tell you, for it was due to no skill on ourpart; the wonder is that we were not overset a score of times; butsomehow, almost miraculously, we seemed to avoid rock after rock thatwas scattered in our way, the little canoe bounding along in a mad raceas we plied our paddles with all the energy at our command. I haveoften thought since that our rough action and chance-work way of runningthe gauntlet amidst the rocks was the reason of our success, whereskilled managers of a canoe would have come to grief; but, be that as itmay, in a wild exciting race we dashed on and on down the gradual wateryslope, the noise of many waters thundering in our ears, while, with whatI believe is the true generous spirit of an Englishman pervading us, weforgot our own danger in the sight of that incurred by the party in therapids. 

"Go it, Mas'r Harry!" Tom roared, mad almost with excitement, as hescooped away with his paddle. "Hurraw! Who's afraid? That's a goodun! Now again! Brayvo! lay into it, my hearty!"

We gained upon the upset boat swiftly, when, as the clinging party wereswept into a tolerably smooth reach that intervened between a fiercerace of water and the next dangerous spot, I saw one of the men leavethe canoe and strike boldly out for the shore, followed directly afterby two more, whose dusky skin proclaimed them of Indian blood. 

"Why, only look there--three men and one woman!" cried Tom. "And ifthey haven't gone away and left her! This ain't old England, Mas'rHarry; we don't do things that how at home. Paddle away! Mind, sir, oryou'll have us over! Only wish I had a couple of tallow staves insteadof this wooden spoon. Paddle away, sir! Cowardly warmint! That's it, sir; this boat's as light as a cork, but don't have us over. We shallsoon reach her now--mind, steady, for I'm scared to death of the water, and I wouldn't swim as they do, not for a thousand pounds--not but whatI could if I liked. That's it, sir, only another thirty yards--longstrokes and steady ones, and--hold on, my dear, we're coming. "

"Push on, Tom--push on, and save your breath, " I cried, "for Heaven'ssake! Ah!--"

I could not restrain that cry--it burst from my lips, for just at thatmoment I saw the female figure, yet clinging to the overturned canoe, glide from her hold, as if drawn away by some invisible agency down, down, gradually beneath the swift tide. 

"It's one of them great wild beasts got her!" cried Tom, giving vent tothe thought that had flashed across my brain. "Oh! don't--pray, praydon't, Mas'r Harry!" I heard him shriek. "I'm scared to death of thesewaters, and if you go I must too, for I swore I'd stick to you like a--Oh, Mas'r Harry!"

With Tom's voice ringing in my ears, but having no more effect than theywould have had in staying the swift rush of the rapids, I had in one andthe same moment recognised the drowning face, and, paddle in hand, leaped from the frail canoe into the foaming river. 

That was a wild and thrilling moment, when, nerving myself to theencounter, I battled with the fierce water, trying to put into practiceevery feint and feat that I had learned in old bathing times at home, when sporting in the summer evenings in our little river. Speed, though, and skill in swimming seemed unavailing here, as I felt thewaters wreathe round me, strangling me, as it were, in a cold embrace;then seizing me to drag me here, to drag me there; dashing me againstthis rock, against that, and directly after sending a cold chill ofhorror through every nerve, as a recollection of the hideous reptilesabounding in the river flashed upon me, when I felt myself sucked downlower and lower in the vortex of some eddy between the rocks. It waslike dreaming of swimming in some horrible nightmare, my every effortbeing checked when I strove to reach the drowning girl; and again andagain, when just on the point of clutching her light garments, I wasswept away, to begin once more fighting towards her with the energy ofdespair. 

At last, however, my arm was round her, and two little hands closed uponmy shoulders, clinging to me with a despairing grip, as I fought hard tokeep on the surface; but only to be swept here and there, helpless as afragment of wood, the muddy water the while thundering in my ears andbubbling angrily at my lips. 

Now up, now down--over, and over, and over, rolling along a shallowsmooth platform of rock, and then into deeper water again. I began tofeel that I was fighting my last fight, and that the enemy was toostrong. 

But still I fought on--more feebly, 'tis true, but still with thestubborn determination of an unworthy representative of that nationwhich was said by a great general not to know when they were beaten. 

Then came a respite, as I was swept into still water; but I was too weaknow to take advantage of it before I was borne into the next rapid, foaming to receive me with my burden. 

The river was here like a series of long rugged steps, with here fiercetumbling waters, there a smooth interval, but only to be succeeded againand again by broken water, into another foaming chaos of which I wasswept. 

It was now one wild confusion of struggling wave and roaring, foamingsurf; then came a dim sense that I was half stunned by a fierce blow--that I was growing weaker--that I was drowning fast; and for an instanta pang shot through me as I seemed to see vividly a portion of my pastlife, and thought of how hard it was to die so young. 

I was again swept into the still water, and my arm struck outinvoluntarily as, my lips well above water, I drew in a long breath--along invigorating draught of the breath of life; but my efforts werefeeble, and my mind was misty and confused, but only for a few moments. In a flash, as it were of light, the horror of my position came upon me, and I gave utterance to a cry of terror, for suddenly there was a fiercerushing swirl in the water. I felt something strike me obliquely; thenthe light figure I had striven so hard to save was almost jerked from myarm, and the next instant we were being borne swiftly along through thewater upstream and towards the shore. 

Jerk, jerk, jerk! and I gazed with horror upon the pale face close tomine, fortunately insensible; my eyes seemed ready to start from theirsockets with horror; there was a sensation as of a ghostly hand stirringmy wet hair; and then once more I gave utterance to a strange hoarse crythat startled even me; for as--in spite of my weakness--my mentalenergies grew momentarily clearer I thoroughly realised the horror ofour position, and that we were being dragged rapidly away by one of theravenous reptiles of the river. 

CHAPTER ELEVEN. 

IN THE WOODS. 

Death, we are told, has been met by the brave-hearted again and againunflinchingly; but such a death as was now threatening me and the poorgirl I was trying to save must have made the stoutest blench. For mypart, a chill of horror seemed to pass through every limb, thoroughlyunnerving me, so that my efforts were but feeble as I felt myselfsweeping through the water towards the bank, where the stream ranswiftly, but free of rocks, while its eddies and whirlpools showed thatthere were holes and places worn in beneath the banks, to one of whichit seemed evident the monster was making. 

I made one desperate struggle, as, nearing the bank, the watershallowed; but the slight figure was still dragged swiftly onward, whiletwice over I felt the rough slimy body of the monster in contact with mylegs. All defence or attack--all prospect of escape, seemed out of thequestion, and by the action of the water I was turned over helplesslyupon my back, the muddy stream flowing over my face half-strangling me. I had during the last few moments been fast approaching to a dreamystate, which dulled the acute horror of my position, and I believe thata few more moments would have produced insensibility, when I wasgalvanised, as it were, back into vigorous action by a sound assomething grazed my shoulder. 

"Now, then, hold fast by the side--hold fast!" was shrieked in my earsas a hand grasped mine, guiding it to the edge of the canoe, to which Iclung with renewed energy as we were racing through the shallows at atremendous rate. Then came a shouting, and the vigorous beating of thewater with a paddle, a tremendous rushing swirl, which nearly oversetthe canoe, and our locomotion was at an end, the vessel floating lightlyin a deep pool beneath the trees. A few strokes of the paddle and theprow struck the muddy bank; and before I could recover from theprostration I felt myself dragged on to the grass, and my arm roughlytorn from the waist it so tightly encircled; but not before I had seenthat the clinging garments were torn--rent down one side, evidentlywhere the huge beast had seized its prey; and then there was themuttering of voices, the rustling of the undergrowth as a passage wasforced through it, and we were alone. 

"I'd have said thanky for a good deal less than that, if it had beenme, " said Tom gruffly, as he stood gazing after the retreating party. "They're a nice lot, Mas'r Harry--swam off like a set of copper-skinnedvarmints, and left the gal to drownd; and when some one else has thepluck to save her, they look savage and disappointed, and snatch heraway just as if they were recovering stolen goods. My eye, though, Mas'r Harry, it was a narrer escape--worse than swinging under that olddonkey's nose!"

My only reply was a shudder. 

"I didn't think it so precious bad, Mas'r Harry, when we was up at thatlanding-place in the ship; but I do think now as we're getting it ratherwarm: only ashore here a few days, and we've had our lodging shook aboutour ears; I've been pitched over a precipice like the side of a house;and you've been a'most swallowed and drowned by a great newt. I'll givein. It is a trifle hotter than it was at home. But say, Mas'r Harry, it ain't going to be all in this style, is it? Why it's like beingheroes in a book--Robinson Crusoe and Man Friday, and all on in thattune, and us not knowing how much hotter we're going to have it!"

"Matter of chance, Tom, " I said, wringing the water from my clothes as Istood in the hot sun. "We may be here for years and have no moreadventures. Perhaps, after so rough a welcome, matters may turn outgloriously. "

Tom began to whistle and pick leaves to chew and spit out again, till Ipronounced my readiness to proceed. 

"Paddles are both in the boat, " said Tom, then, as he secured the canoeby its bark rope to a tree, "we've got over the river, Mas'r Harry, that's one thing; but how far we are down below the landing-place Idunno, I'm sure. "

We proved to be much farther below than I thought for, enough timeelapsing for my clothes to get nearly dry in the patches of hot sun wepassed as we wound our way through the forest, the rushing noise of theriver on our right guiding us in our efforts to keep within range of thebank, which we avoided on account of the huge beasts we had seen baskingthere. 

"This is a rum sort of country and no mistake, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom atlast, as he stood mopping the perspiration from his face; "but, somehowor other, one feels just the same here as one did in the old place, andI'm as hungry now as if I hadn't had a morsel to eat for a week. Is itmuch farther, Mas'r Harry?"

"I don't know how many miles we've come, " I replied. 

But his words had fully accounted for a strange sensation of faintnessthat troubled me. A little more perseverance, though, brought us to thetrack--one that we might have reached in a quarter of the time had weknown the way. 

A short walk showed us that we were correct, for we went along the trackto the river, so as to make sure of this being the one we sought--forbeing lost in these wilds was something not to be thought of for aminute. There, though, on the other side of the stream, was thelanding-place from which we had started, only to reach our presentposition after a roundabout eventful journey. 

"All right, Mas'r Harry--come along, " said Tom, turning. 

And now, pursuing the track, we found that we were gradually mounting aslope, till the trees were left behind and we stood upon an eminencelooking down upon my uncle's house. 

All that we had seen beautiful before seemed to fail before the pictureupon which we now gazed, where all that was lavish in nature had beenaided by the hand of man, cultivation subduing and enriching, till theregion below us blushed in beauty; for we were looking down upon alightly-built, pleasantly-shaded house, with its green jalousie-coveredwindows, and great creeper-burdened verandah, gaily-painted, and runningright round the house. 

The place stood in the midst of a grove of verdure of the most gloriousgolden-green, rich with the great crimson, coral-like blossoms of whatis there called _madre del cacao_--the cocoa's mother--tall, regularlyplanted trees, cultivated for the protection and shade they give to theplants beneath, great bananas loaded with fruit, bright green coffeebushes, and the cocoa with its pods, green, yellow, blood-red, andpurple. The roughly erected fences were, so to speak, smothered withglorious trumpet-blossomed convolvuli, whose bright hues were peeringever from a bed of heart and spear shaped richly green leaves. 

CHAPTER TWELVE. 

THE HACIENDA. 

Clear and bright was the sky, and wherever the rays of the sunpenetrated it was for them to fall in a shower of golden arrows, andform tracery upon the green carpet beneath the trees, amid whosebranches, screaming, chattering, climbing, and hanging head downwards, or fluttering from bough to bough, were hundreds of rainbow-huedparrots, beautiful as Nature's dyes could paint. 

It was a scene of exceeding beauty, and was not lost even upon blunt, hungry Tom. 

"Well, " he exclaimed, "if this don't pay for coming out, may I neveragain wire out a bar of best mottled. It's a rum sort of countrythough; one time frightening you to death, and the next minute coaxingyou into staying. S'pose, Mas'r Harry, that there's a sort of foreignmarket-garden?"

"If I'm not mistaken, Tom, that's my uncle's plantation. "

"With all my heart, Mas'r Harry; but choked as I am with thirst I shouldlike one of them pumpkins or some of the other outlandish fruits. Let'shave a pen'orth, sir. My! what a sight though! I hope this is thespot. But there, only look, Mas'r Harry, did you ever see suchsparrows? Look at the colour of 'em! If I don't take home a cageful, and one of them red and yaller poll-parrots, I don't stand here now. But are you sure your uncle Reuben lives here, Mas'r Harry?"

"I think this must be the spot, Tom, " I said, "according to the guide'sdescription. "

"Why, he must be quite a lord, sir. He's never touched taller or soapin his life, I'll bet. But, say, Mas'r Harry, we look rough uns to goand see him, don't us?"

I laughed and then led the way, Tom following close behind, till weentered a sort of court-yard surrounded by sheds, with men and womenbusily at work at what I afterwards learned was the preparation of thecocoa. 

"And you're Harry Grant then, are you?" said a tall, brown-skinned man, who was pointed out to me as the owner of the place, and who, upon myintroducing myself, received me with a hearty English grip of the hand. "Hang it, my lad, it brings old times back to see a face fresh fromhome! You're your mother's boy plain enough. But come in, and welcome, my lad, though we have been in a bit of a stew; my girl upset in a canoeand half drowned; but the gentleman with her saved her. She's not muchthe worse for it, though. "

I turned round hastily and just in time to stop Tom, who was about toblurt out the whole affair, for I thought it better to be silent, Ihardly knew why, my mind being just then in a state of confusion, itbeing rather startling to find that I had probably been the means ofsaving the life of my own cousin; though why the gentleman who was withher--whoever he might be--should have the credit of what Tom and I haddone, I did not know. Anyhow, I was to be beneath the same roof, and Ithought matters would come right in the end. 

My uncle led the way into a cool half-darkened room, where I wasintroduced to an aunt, of whose existence I was not aware, inasmuch asshe was the lately married widow of a neighbouring planter. Then Iheard my uncle say:

"Not lying down, Lill? All right again? Glad of it! Well, this is acousin for you, and I hope you will be good friends. "

I hardly know what I did or said just then; for timidly coming forwardout of the shade, I saw the fair vision of the morning, but now deadlypale--the maiden whom a couple of hours before I had rescued from sohorrible a death. She was dressed in a simple muslin, and her long fairhair, yet clammy and damp, was tied with a piece of blue ribbon, andhung down her shoulders. It was the same sweet English face that mightbe seen in many a country home far away in our northern islands; but outthere, in that tropic land, with its grand scenery and majesticvegetation, she seemed to me, in spite of her pallor, to be fairy-likeand ethereal; and for a while, as I thought of the events of a shorttime before--events in which she was unconscious that I had played asomewhat important part--I was blundering and awkward, and unable to saymore than a few of the commonest words of greeting. 

I have no doubt that they all thought me an awkward clumsy oaf, and Imust have looked it; but I was suddenly brought to myself by my uncle'svoice and the sight of a pair of eyes. 

"Harry, " said my uncle, performing the ceremony of introduction, "Mr--(I beg his pardon) Don--Don Pablo Garcia, a neighbour of mine--thegentleman who just saved Lilla's life. Garcia, my nephew--my sister'sson--from old England. "

Instinctively I held out my hand, and the next moment it was claspingsomething cold and damp and fishlike. A few words in English passed, but they were muttered mechanically, and for a few moments, eachapparently unable to withdraw his hand, we two stood looking in eachother's eyes, my expression--if it was a true index of my heart--beingthat of wonder and distrust; for I seemed again, for the first time inmy life, to be undergoing a new series of sensations. I knew in thatinstant of time that I was gazing into the eyes of a deadly enemy--of aman who, for self-glorification, had arrogated to himself the honour ofhaving saved Lilla's life, probably under the impression that we, beingstrangers, were bound down the river, and would never again turn up tocontradict him. What he had said, how much he had taken upon himself, or how much had been laid upon him through the lying adulations of hisIndian servants, I do not know; but I was conscious of an intense lookof hatred and dislike--one that was returned by a glance of contemptwhich made his teeth slightly grate together, though he tried to concealall by a snake-like smile as he recovered himself, and, seeking a wayout of his difficulty, exclaimed:

"The senor and I have met before: he helped me to save our woodlandflower from the river. "

"Indeed! my dear Harry!" exclaimed my uncle, catching my disengaged handin his, while by an effort I dragged the other away from Garcia's coldclutch, his eyes fixing mine the while, and seeming to say, "Be careful, or I'll have your life!"--mine, if they could speak a language that hecould interpret, plainly saying, "You cowardly hound, you left her toperish!"

"It was nothing on my part, Uncle, " I said quietly. "Nothing but whatany fellow from the old country would have done. "

The next moment Mrs Landell, my new aunt, had thrown her arms round myneck. Formality of greeting was at an end, and, with tears in her eyes, she thanked me and welcomed me to the hacienda. 

I was longing for the scene to be at an end, for I was growing troubledand confused, when once more the tell-tale blood swept into my face, asI blushed like a great girl; for Lilla came up, and with the colourmantling, too, in her pale cheeks, thanked me for what I had done. 

It was some few minutes before I was sufficiently cool and collected tohave a good look at Garcia, when I found him to be a tall, well-shaped, and swarthy young fellow, about five years my senior. He was handsome, but there was a sinister look about his dark eyes, and, in spite of hiseffeminacy, his lithe limbs betokened great strength. An instinctivefeeling of dislike, though, kept growing upon me, although there was apleasant smile, and a display of regular white teeth, which he turnedupon me every time he encountered my eyes, as he lounged about smoking acigar, whose fragrance betokened its origin. He was easy of mien, well-dressed, and evidently at home there; while by contrast I wasshabby, travel-stained, and awkward. 

I disliked him at first, because I knew him to be a cur and a liar; butsoon--ay, before ten minutes had elapsed--I knew why my instinctivedislike was increasing every moment we were together. I learned why wewere to be enemies to the end; for after smoking some time in silence, listening the while with smiling face to my uncle's questions concerninghome--questions which I answered clumsily, growing each moment more putout and annoyed; for it seemed to me that Garcia's smiles were pitying, and that he was comparing his grace with my awkwardness--he rose, crossed over to Lilla, who was seated, took her hand in his as if itbelonged to him of right, raised it to his lips, and then, with asmiling farewell to all present, he whispered a few words to my cousin, gave me--his lips smiling the while--a sharp meaning look from betweenhis half-closed eyelids, and then his figure darkened for an instant thesunshine streaming in at the door, and he was gone. 

CHAPTER THIRTEEN. 

ALL IS NOT GOLD THAT GLITTERS. 

"Well, lad, " said my uncle, when, refreshed by a pleasant bath and aglass or two of goodly wine with the meal spread for me, I sat with himin the shaded room, my aunt--a pleasant, comely, Englishwoman--seatedwith her daughter, working by one of the open windows--"well, lad, people don't come a four or five thousand miles' journey on purpose topay visits. What have you got in your eye?"

"Frankly, Uncle, " I said, "I don't know. I could not rest at home, andfelt that I must go abroad; and now I must say that I am glad of myresolution. "

I thought at first, as I was speaking, of the beautiful scenery, but inthe latter part of my speech I was looking towards Lilla, and for amoment our eyes met. 

My uncle shook his head as I finished speaking. 

"Soap-boiling isn't a pleasant trade, Harry, " he said; "but as the oldsaying goes, `Dirty work brings clean money. ' There's always been acomfortable home for you, hasn't there?"

"Yes, Uncle, " I said impatiently. 

"And plenty to eat, and drink, and wear?"

"Yes, Uncle. "

"And your father kept you at good schools till you were seventeen oreighteen?"

"Yes, Uncle. "

"Then--it's plain speaking, but I must give it to you, Harry--you were ayoung fool to leave it all. You were like the dog with the shadow, you've dropped a good mouthful of meat to grasp at nothing. You'd havedone better sticking to the soap. "

"I couldn't, Uncle, " I exclaimed. 

"Ah! that's what all you young donkeys say. Only to think of it--throwing up the chance of a good, sure trade!"

"But, my dear uncle, I was so unsuited for it, though I am ready enoughto work. If you can give me employment, pray do so, for do not think Ihave come to be a burden to you. "

"My dear boy, " he said gravely, "I don't think anything of the sort. You are welcome here; and we owe you, it seems, the life of our dearchild, though what your share was in saving her I don't know. Don'tthink, though, that we are not glad to see you. There, " he said, laughing, "there's your aunt ready again to throw her arms around yourneck, you see. "

Mrs Landell had dropped her work and crossed over to lay her hand uponmy shoulder, while there was a tear--one bright, gem-like tear ofgratitude--sparkling in Lilla's eye as she looked up timidly from herwork, and that stupid young heart of mine gave a tremendous thumpagainst my chest. 

There was a pause then for a few minutes, when, in a thick, husky voice, I once more tried to speak. 

"I'm sure, " I said, "your welcome is warmer than I deserve; and indeed, Uncle, I wish to be no burden to you. If you would rather not employme, say so frankly; but perhaps you might, all the same, put me in theway of getting on as you have done. "

"As I have done!" he said laughing. "I see, my dear boy, you look atthings with just the same eyes that I did when I came over years ago. It's a lovely country, isn't it, Harry?"

"Glorious!" I cried excitedly. 

"Yes, " he said sadly; "glorious as the gilded frame of a mirror, alllustre and brightness, while underneath it is composition, and wood, andill-smelling glue. Why, my dear boy, I am only living from hand tomouth. This looks, of course, all very bright and beautiful to you, anda wonderful contrast to hazy, foggy, cold old England--Heaven bless it!But fire-flies, and humming-birds, and golden sunshine, andgaily-painted blossoms are not victuals and drink, Harry; and, besides, when you set to and earn your victuals and drink, you don't know butwhat they will all be taken away from you. We've no laws here, my lad, worth a rush. We're a patriotic people here, with a great love of ourcountry--we Spanish, half-bred republican heroes, " he said bitterly, "and we love that country so well, Harry, that we are always murderingand enriching it with the blood of its best men. It might be a gloriousplace, but man curses it, and we are always having republican struggles, and bloodshed, and misery. We are continually having new presidents, here, my lad; and after being ruined three times, burned out twice, andsaving my life by the skin of my teeth, the bright flowers and greatgreen leaves seem to be powdered with ashes, and I'd gladly, any day, change this beautiful place, with its rich plantations, for fifty acresof land in one of the shires at home. "

"But don't you take rather a gloomy view of it all, Uncle?" I said, asI looked at him curiously. 

But to my great discomfiture he burst out laughing, for he had read mythoughts exactly. 

"My liver is as sound as yours, Harry, my boy, " he said; "and I don'tbelieve that there's a heartier man within fifty miles. No, my lad, I'mnot jaundiced. There's no real prosperity here. The people are a lazy, loafing set, and never happy but when they are in hot water. There'sthe old, proud hidalgo blood mixed up in their veins; they are too grandto work--too lazy to wash themselves. There isn't a decent fellow inthe neighbourhood, except one, and his name is Garcia--eh, Lill?" hesaid, laughing. 

Lilla's face crimsoned as she bent over her work, while a few minutesafter she rose and whispered to Mrs Landell. 

"You must excuse me, Harry, " said my aunt, rising. "Lilla is unwell;the shock has been too much for her. "

The next moment I was alone with my uncle, who proceeded in the samebitter strain:

"Yes, my lad, commerce is all nohow here--everything's sluggish, and Icannot see how matters are to mend. I'm glad to see you--heartily gladyou have come. Stay with us a few months if you are determined upon acolonial life; see all you can of the country and judge for yourself;but Heaven forbid that I should counsel my sister's child to settle insuch a revolutionary place!"

I was not long in finding out the truth of my uncle's words. The placewas volcanic, and earthquakes of no uncommon occurrence; but Nature inthe soil was not one half as bad as Nature in the human race--Spanishhalf-blood and Indian--with which she had peopled the region, for theywere, to a man, stuffed with explosive material, which the spark of somespeaker's language was always liable to explode. 

But I was delighted with the climate, in spite of the heat; and duringthe calm, cool evenings, when the moon was glancing through the trees, bright, pure, and silvery, again and again I thought of how happy Icould be there but for one thing. 

That one thing was not the nature of the people nor their revolutionaryoutbursts, for I may as well own that commerce or property had littlehold upon my thoughts until I found how necessary the latter was for mysuccess. My sole thought in those early days, and the one thing thattroubled me, was the constant presence of my uncle's wealthy neighbour, Pablo Garcia. 

It was plain enough that he had been for months past a visitor, and thathe had been looked upon as a suitor for Lilla's hand; but I could notdiscover whether she favoured him or no, for after meeting him a fewtimes his very presence, with his calm, supercilious treatment of onewhom he evidently hated from the bottom of his soul, was so galling tome, that upon his appearance I used to go out and ramble away for hourstogether, seeking the wilder wooded parts, and the precipitous spurs ofthe mountains, climbing higher and higher, till more than once in somelonely spot I came upon some trace of a bygone civilisation--ruinedtemple, or palace of grand proportions, but now overthrown and crumblinginto dust, with the dense vegetation of the region springing up around, and in many places so covering it that it was only by accident that Idiscovered, in the darkened twilight of the leafy shade, column ormouldering wall, and then sat down to wonder and try and think out ofthe histories of the past who were the people that had left these tracesof a former grandeur, and then over some carven stone light would springto my understanding--a light that brought with it a thrill of hope. Then I would return, as night threatened to hide the track, back to myuncle's, to be treated coldly, as I thought, by Lilla, while more thanonce it seemed that my uncle gazed upon me in a troubled way. 

CHAPTER FOURTEEN. 

TOM SPEAKS HIS MIND. 

A couple of months soon glided away--a time of mingled misery andpleasure. At one time I was light-hearted and happy, at anotherlow-spirited and depressed; for I could not see that there was theslightest prospect of my hopes ever bearing fruit. I was growingnervous, too, about Garcia; not that I feared him, but his manner nowbetokened that he bore me ill-will of the most intense character. 

As for Lilla, the longer I was at the hacienda the more plain it becamethat she feared him, shuddering at times when he approached--tokens ofdislike that made his eyes flash, and for which it was very evident thathe blamed me. 

But his blame was unjust; he had credited me with having made known thecowardly part he had played on the river; but though my uncle and auntwere ignorant of it, the news reached Lilla's ears, the medium being TomBulk. 

Tom had settled down very comfortably at the hacienda, taking to smokingand hanging about the plantation sheds, and doing a little here or thereas it pleased him, but none the less working very hard; and many a timeI had come across him glistening with perspiration as he tugged at someheavy bag with all an Englishman's energy when all around weresluggishly looking on. He studiously avoided the woods, though, savewhen he saw me off upon a ramble; and it was one day when I was standingby Lilla's side at an open window, previous to taking a long walk, thatour attention was taken up by high words in the yard close at hand. 

That Tom was one of the actors was plain enough, for his words cameloud, clear, and angry to where we stood; and it was evident that he wastaking the part of one of the Indian girls, who was weeping, probablyfrom blows inflicted by one of her countrymen, whose gallantry is notproverbial. 

"You red varmint, " cried Tom fiercely, "I'll let you know what's what!We don't strike women in our country--no, not even if they hit us. "

Interested as I was, the recollection of a sharp slap I had heard athome would come to my memory. 

"And I tell you what, if you touch her again I'll make that face ofyours a prettier colour than it is now. "

"Pray go and tell my father, " whispered Lilla anxiously. "Quarrels hereare very serious sometimes, and end in loss of life. "

Crack! There was the sound of a blow followed by a woman's shriek ofpain. 

"Why, you cowardly hound!" I heard Tom shout. "You dare hit _her_, then--you who sneaked off along with your grand Spanish Don when theboat was upset, and left young miss to drown! You're a brave one, youare, and then you all go and take the credit, when it was my Mas'r Harrywho saved her. Take that, you beggar, and that--and that!"

Tom's words were accompanied by the sounds of heavy blows; and onleaping out of the window I came upon him, squaring away, and deliveringno meanly-planted blows upon the chests and faces of a couple ofIndians, while a woman crouched, trembling and weeping, and writhingwith pain, upon the ground. 

"That's a settler for you anyhow!" said Tom, as he sent one of hisadversaries staggering back for a few yards, to fall heavily, when theother retreated, but only for both to out with a knife each, and againcome forward to the attack. 

But my appearance upon the scene stayed them, and they slunk scowlingaway. 

"I'll knock the wind out of some on 'em, Mas'r Harry, spite of theirknives, " cried Tom excitedly. "I'll let 'em know how an Englishmanserves them that knocks women about. Hit her with a great thick stick, he did--cuss him! I'll let him know!"

"Be quiet, Tom! Are you mad?" I said, catching him by the collar, forhe was squaring away at the Indians, who were a couple of dozen yardsaway. 

"What did he go knocking her about for? Yah! Mas'r Harry, they're arotten lot out here, and the country's a thousand times too good forthem!"

By degrees I got Tom cooled down, and into the house, and on returning Ifound Lilla standing watching for me at the window, but only to gaze atme with a strange, troubled look, half pain, half pleasure, and before Icould speak she had fled. 

But an hour had not passed before I came upon her again, speakinganxiously to Tom. They did not see me approach, and as I was close up Iwas just in time to hear Tom exclaim:

"But he did, Miss, and stuck to you when all the rest had got ashore--the Don and all. "

Lilla gave a faint shriek as I spoke; and then darting at me a look ofreproach, she hurried away, leaving me excited and troubled; for she hadlearned a secret that I had intended should not come to her ears. 

"How dare you go chattering about like that?" I cried fiercely to Tom, for I was anxious to have some one to blame. 

"Don't care, Mas'r Harry, " he said sulkily. "Miss Lilla asked me, and Inever told her only the truth. They are a cowardly set of hounds, thewhole lot of 'em; and I'll take any couple of 'em, one down and t'othercome on, with a hand tied behind me. "

"We shall have to go, Tom, " I said bitterly. "What with your brawls andthe mischief you have made, this will be no place for us. "

I spoke with gloomy forebodings in my mind, for I could not but thinkthat trouble was to be our lot. Poor and without prospects, and with arich and favoured rival, what was I to hope for? Indeed I felt ready todespair. 

"Say, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom penitently, "'tain't so bad as that, isit?"

"Bad! Yes, Tom, " I said gloomily, and I turned and left him. 

It was a day or two after. I had only seen Lilla at meals, to find hershy and _distraite_. She hardly seemed to notice me, but I had thesatisfaction of seeing that Garcia fared no better. 

But he smiled pleasantly, evidently to conceal the rage that burnedwithin him, and more than once there was a hateful glare in his eye thatevidently boded no good to those who crossed his path; and it seemed asif I had not only crossed his path, but now stood right in his way. 

We had just finished the mid-day meal. Garcia had been with us, and onLilla rising he had followed her to the door; but she had turned fromhim with a look of contempt, when, white with passion, he had beenunable to control himself, but dashed out of the place, mutteringfiercely. 

My uncle had seen all, and his countenance lowered, but for a while hedid not speak. He walked to a closet, took out a cigar, and sat smokingtill Mrs Landell had left the room, when, beckoning me to him, hepointed to a chair, and then, as soon as I was seated, he gave utteranceto what was in his mind. 

"Harry, my lad, " he said, "I am a plain, straightforward fellow, and Ilike frankness. I'm going now to speak very plainly to you, for I'm notblind. You've taken a fancy to little Lill. "

I rose, holding by the back of my chair, blushed, blundered, and thenstood without a word. 

"I see I am right, " he said coolly. "But look here, Hal. I can't callto mind a single dishonourable act committed by a member of either ofthe families from which you sprang. Now listen to me: have you eversaid a word--you know what I mean--to Lilla?"

"Oh, no, Uncle!" I exclaimed warmly. 

"Quite right, my lad--quite right, for it would not do. You see, Hal, she has money in her own right, and you are not worth twopence. Thegirl is in my care. I hold her from her relations, as it were, intrust; and it seems to me that it would be like taking advantage of myposition if I encouraged anything between her and a poor relative of myown. You'll have to go away, Harry, unless you can make me a promise, and keep to it. "

"What am I to promise?" I said gloomily; for he had ceased speaking;and I began to realise what going away meant. "What am I to promise?"I said again. 

"Promise me, as a man of honour, that you will not in any way takeadvantage of your position here. "

"Is it likely, " I said bitterly, "when I am not worth twopence, andthere is some one else in the field?"

"Don't be spiteful, lad, because things don't go as you wish. We allhave to bear crosses in our time. But, as you say, there's some oneelse in the field. Garcia is an old lover, and I am under obligationsto him. You must not in any way cross his path, Hal, for he is rich, and possesses a good deal of power over the Indians about here. Ishould say, Hal, that in this lawless country that man's life would notbe safe who stood between him and his wishes. Don't offend him, Hal--don't offend him, Hal. He's a good fellow, but, like all thosehalf-bloods, very susceptible. "

"I'll promise you anything you like, " I said gloomily, "but don't sendme away. Let me stay and do something so as not to be an encumbrance toyou, but don't send me away. "

"No one wants to send you away, Hal, " said my uncle kindly. "Look aboutyou and see the country; shoot and fish a little, too. I need not say, beware of the caymen--the river swarms with them. See all you can ofthe place, and then you'll have to try somewhere else. Texas or one ofthe States--those are the places for a young fellow like you. "

I sighed to myself, for it seemed to me now that there was no place onearth bearable but the one where Lilla dwelt; and then, clapping me onthe shoulder, my uncle rose and went out. 

I followed him at the end of a few minutes; and, so as to be alone, Iwandered away from the house and heedlessly took one of the paths thatled down to the river bank. 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN. 

UNDER FASCINATION. 

It was very hot, but I did not notice it as I walked slowly andthoughtfully on. The sun was kept from beating down upon me by thedense foliage, but there was a steamy heat arising that at another timeI should have felt oppressive. The country was so completely in a stateof nature all around that half a mile from the hacienda one almostseemed to be traversing places where the foot of man had never trod. But nothing seemed then to take my attention, for I was forcing myselfto remember that I was to think no more about Lilla; and at last I hadworked myself round to believe that I should respect the promise givento my uncle, while I devoted myself to a project that had fixed itselfin my mind--a project full of romance and imagination, one that mightmake me wealthy--in a position wherein I could laugh at Garcia'spretensions and boldly ask my uncle's consent, for I was hopeful ofobtaining Lilla's. I was poor now, but need not remain so. Suppose byone grand stroke I could possess myself of the riches of a prince--howthen?

The thought of it all was so exciting that I strode on, rapt in thegolden vision, till reason pointed out two obstacles: I might notsucceed; and even if I did succeed, I might be too late and find thatGarcia had won the prize we both had coveted. 

"I'll try, though, " I muttered. 

And then I laughed bitterly as I thought of my uncle's warning. I wasnot afraid of Garcia, for he was at heart, I knew, a coward; but until Iwas in a position to come forward I felt sadly that my duty was to avoidLilla--to leave all to the future; for, with the chances of failure sostrongly opposed to me, it would not have been fair to have asked her towait for what might never come to pass; and then, with the recollectionof my beggarly position taunting me, I told myself bitterly that I mightas well go back home and turn soap-boiler, and not stay out thereindulging in golden dreams. 

It was a scene almost of enchantment where I stood musing, but thebeauties around had no charms for me. I was too much engrossed with thethoughts of old readings respecting the region in which I then was. Iwas recalling its history and the assertions of old writers respectingits wealth in gems and the precious metals. I did not see that now andthen a timid deer had gazed at me for a moment and then bounded awaythrough the brake; neither that again and again a deadly cascabel hadglided, worm-like, almost from beneath my feet, uttering a low, ominoushiss as it wriggled away through the tall grass. Gorgeously-paintedbutterflies, grand in size, fluttered before me, to settle here andthere upon some blossom bright as themselves, and then flit away againthrough the shadowy, golden-rayed forest arcades. Gem-likehumming-birds darted here and there, while hardly less bright parroquetsof many a hue shrieked, whistled, and climbed in restless fashionaround. Once there was a heavy, scuffling noise, and a small alligatordashed away towards a creek; but I could see nothing but gold--gold thatshould make me rich and win for me Lilla's love--a love that I dared tohope was mine already, even though I was but a beggarly adventurer. 

Gold--always gold--everything was gilded; and through the golden hazethat seemed to glow around me I saw a golden future of brightness, andhappiness, and love. I grew more and more excited with the thoughtsthat pressed upon me, and at last, with a sensation of triumph, Iexclaimed aloud:

"History shall be my divining-rod and the earth shall yield up hertreasures! I shall not be the first adventurer to the golden mines whohas brought home treasures; only that, if I win, I shall also gain atreasure greater far than those of old, for Lilla will also be myprize. "

This was the kind of mental stilt-talking I indulged in that day, seeingonly the golden side. No doubt it seems very romantic and silly to thereader; but I have known young men, taken badly with that distempercalled first love, just as romantic and excitable. In fact, many of usas we grow older recall our sensations, acts, and deeds, felt andperformed during that strange delirium, with something like a smile uponour lips, though at the time every reader will agree with me I wassomewhat of a goose. 

I was romantic enough, and could only see the golden side; but there wasa future before me such as I could not dream of--a reverse, terrible, thrilling, and enough, could I have penetrated the unknown, to have mademe turn shuddering away, daring not, for the sake of others, toprosecute searches whose results would have been too terrible tocontemplate. 

Rousing myself from my reverie, with my mind fully made up as to myfuture proceedings, I looked round, to find that I was but a very shortdistance from the hacienda, in a beautiful part of the forest that myuncle had as yet spared, but which he talked of, before long, clearingand adding to the plantation which it bounded. 

I walked on for a dozen yards, parting the undergrowth as I went, walking cautiously now, for I had suddenly awakened to the fact thatthere might be danger in every bush or tuft of luxuriant, reedy grass;but there was, I knew, a beaten track a little farther on which led tothe plantation, through which I meant to return. 

And then, fifty yards through the dense vegetation, I came upon acreek--a mere ditch--leading to the river, half full of marshy growth, when, walking back a few yards for impetus, I ran from the bank, and wasin the act of leaping the creek when every nerve seemed to thrill with ahorrible sense of chilling dread, as beneath my feet there was a rushingrustling noise, mingled with the splashing of mud and water, the reedygrass bent and waved in different directions, and, though invisible tome, it was evident that some hideous beast--reptile, or whether serpentor cayman I could not tell--was retreating towards the river, perhapsonly to turn upon me the next moment. 

The danger was not visible; but unseen perils are sometimes moredreadful than those we meet face to face, when the imagination does notmagnify the horror. 

At any rate, with my heart beating heavily I alighted amongst the grasson the other side, dashed on, and a few minutes after was in the track, down which I turned, but only to stop spell-bound the next minute, as Ireached a flowery opening across which lay the decaying huge trunk of alarge fallen tree. 

The place was a dense thicket all around of bright-hued blossoms, withtheir attendant train of bird and gorgeous insect. Huge trees threwtheir sheltering arms across, to break up the sun's rays into goldenshowers, which flecked and danced upon every verdant spot; but the greatbeauty of the scene which held me there was the sight of Lilla seatedupon the fallen trunk, her little straw hat hanging from onemuslin-covered arm by the knotted strings, and a little basket filled tooverflowing with bright-hued flowers fallen at her feet. 

I could not move nor speak for a few minutes, and then I was hesitatingas to what I should do: avoid every meeting such as this out of respectto my promise, or warn her that but a short distance back I had comeupon some hidden danger. 

"She will laugh at me, " I thought. "She is so used to hear of theforest inhabitants; and besides, after all, I did not see anything; itmay only have been some timid animal escaping. I will go back anotherway. "

In spite of myself a sigh escaped me as I gazed at the graceful form;and then, as I leaned forward it seemed to me that her attitude wasunnatural and strained--that she was gazing intently upwards, as if atsomething a short distance above her head. I took a step forward--another and another, but she did not move; when, following the directionof her gaze, I found her eyes were fixed with a strange fascination atthe great bough above her--a huge gnarled and knotted bough, with hereand there a tuft of foliage upon it, while its great thick bark wastinted and shady with rich brown and umber mosses, and--

"Good heavens!" I ejaculated, and then I was speechless. A sense ofhorror was constricting my heart. I was, as it were, fixed to theground where I stood, hardly able to breathe, for as I had gazed at therich marking on the great knotted limb a strange shuddering vibrationhad passed through it--it was in motion for many feet along its thickestpart, and the umber markings glistened; for they were upon the scalyskin of a huge serpent, lying in many a fold and convolution upon themighty bough. 

What did it mean--what was going to happen?

I could not tell; but a deadly sickness came over me--a cold clammyperspiration bedewed my limbs. I could only see as through a mist, butplainly enough I could make out that fold was gliding over fold in ahorrible lacing and enlacing of gigantic knots, till slowly thereptile's head was thrust forward, with a gentle waving motion, risingfrom amidst a tuft of leaves; and then, as the gliding of the foldscontinued, the head descended in a slow, waving, swinging fashion, footafter foot nearer and nearer to Lilla, a forked tongue flashing andplaying about the frightful jaws, and the hideous eyes fascinating thepoor girl, so that I saw her gradually moving towards it. 

Slowly, and ever rising and falling, the huge serpent's head was loweredfoot after foot of its vast length while fold after fold was glidingover the bough, and all this while I stood fixed to the earth as in thenightmare of a horrible dream. 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN. 

WHAT FOLLOWED THE ESCAPE. 

I said at the end of the last chapter that it was like being in thenightmare of some horrible dream. I repeat that assertion; for as Irecall my sensations I see again the horrible swaying head playinggently up and down, nearer and nearer, the sun glistening on theburnished coils, while others were hidden, to have their presencerevealed by the quivering of twig and trembling of leaf, as they passedfold over fold, the monstrous reptile playing, as it were, with itsvictim, and approaching in a slow leisurely manner; but it was with thesense that in an instant it could fling itself upon its prey with thespeed, force, and certainty of a well-cast lasso. It was the play ofthe cat tribe with prey; for I knew the mighty strength and elasticityof the coils--how they could dart, plunge, and then be rolled one uponthe other round a helpless body in a hideous knot--how the knot wouldtighten till bones cracked and splintered, and the victim was reduced toa shapeless mass, ready to receive the horrible saliva of the monsterprevious to deglutition. 

I could only stand with tottering knees, parted lips, staring eyes, andpainfully drawn breath, longing to engage in the unequal fight, or to, at least, make some noise to divert the horrible beast; but my mouth andthroat were dry--I could not utter a sound. I was numbed in body, butthe mental anguish was fearful, for all activity seemed to have fled tothe seat of thought and in imagination I saw all that was to follow. 

And all this time--a time whose duration seemed to me hours--Lilla didnot move. At first, while being drawn under the loathsome reptile'sfascination, she had gradually leaned towards it, till, fixed of eye, she had stopped perfectly motionless, as inch after inch her intendedmurderer approached. 

I would gladly have closed my eyes, but I could not, any more than Icould afford help. And now, unwilling witness that I was, I saw thatthe moment of extreme horror was approaching, for the serpent had drawnits folds on to a portion of the branch free from foliage; the coilswere bent as if ready for a spring, the head was drawn back, the jawsdistended; and at last I gave utterance to a hoarse cry and sprangforward, the spell that had held me was broken, and the next instantLilla was in my arms, just as I heard a rustle; then there was a rush, and I was dashed violently to the ground. 

But there were no coils round either of us, lashing us in a horribleembrace--no fangs were fixed in my shoulder; but lashing, darting, andwhipping itself, as it were, in every direction, beating down tall grassand bushy growth, its horrible eyes flashing with pain and rage, theserpent was close at hand, while the next instant its coils were wraptround a large jaguar, whose teeth and claws were fixed in the thickestpart of the reptile, the creature holding on with all its might, at thesame time that, cat-like in its every act, it tore and ripped away atits enemy's body with the great talons of its hinder paws. 

There was a fierce, savage, worrying growl, the snapping and rustling oftree and shrub, the lashing about of the serpent's body, as, now coiledround its assailant, now forced by agony to unwind, the two terrors ofthe South American forest continued their struggle. Now they werehalf-hidden by the undergrowth, whose disturbance only showed thechanges in the savage warfare; now they struggled into sight, and it wasvery evident that the serpent was being worsted in the encounter, thejaguar having in the first strokes of its powerfully-armed hind pawsinflicted terrible wounds, which incapacitated the reptile from usingits potent weapon--the crushing power of its folds. 

For a few minutes I could hardly believe in our escape from so horriblea peril; but, so far, we were undoubtedly safe, the tide of war nowbeginning, indeed, to roll away, it being evident that the jaguar wasthoroughly worsting its enemy. At last I saw the huge tail of theserpent rise above the long grass, to vibrate and quiver in the air, twisting as if the horrible beast were in extreme agony; then itdisappeared, and I prepared to try and bear Lilla away, for it was plainthat the long-continued struggle was bringing the combatants backtowards where we crouched. 

But they only came near enough for me to catch, amidst the rapidevolutions, two or three glimpses of the jaguar's glistening, spottedcoat, as he clung, still apparently unharmed, to his long litheadversary, whose head was darting here, there, everywhere, in search ofan avenue for escape. Then, again, came a series of writhingcontortions, as the serpent twined itself in its agony round thequadruped; and over and over, with the foliage crackling and snapping, they rolled, but ever now farther and farther away, till it was with afeeling of extreme thankfulness that I knelt there, holding the faintinggirl in my arms, gazing eagerly in her pale face, and thinking of thefearful fate she had escaped. 

Her eyes unclosed the next moment, to gaze in mine with a wild horrifiedaspect, till, awaking fully to the fact that she was saved, she flungher arms tightly round my neck, clinging to me, and then buried herface, sobbing vehemently, in my bosom. 

Lilla had just raised her blushing face to mine, as she tried now, feebly, to free herself from my protecting arms; and then I startedangrily up, for from close behind came the words:

"Say, Mas'r Harry, is that there the custom of the country?"

"You impertinent dog, how dare you?" I exclaimed angrily. "What do youmean by spying there, and then asking such a question?"

"Only wanted to know, Mas'r Harry; because if it is the custom it's allright; if it ain't the custom it's all wrong, and Master Landell and theDon, who are close behind, might think it queer. "

"We've just had a narrow escape from a most horrible death, Tom, " Iexclaimed hastily. "Thank you for your warning. "

The next moment voices were audible. There was the rustling of thefoliage, and as Lilla stood pale and leaning heavily upon my arm, myuncle and Garcia came hastily into sight. 

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN. 

TROPHIES. 

I have seen some villainous-looking countenances in my time, but nonemore abhorrent of aspect than was that of Pablo Garcia, as, distortedwith rage, he started on seeing Lilla resting half supported by me. Thehandsome regularity of his features seemed then to have the effect ofmaking the distortion more striking. There was an angry frown, too, upon my uncle's face as he strode up; and, almost roughly taking Lillafrom me, he exclaimed hoarsely:

"Harry, after what I said I did not expect this. "

"It was quite by accident we met, Uncle. Lilla has had a terribleshock, " I exclaimed hastily. "A hideous serpent--terrible conflict--"

I stopped short, for there was a sneering grin of disbelief on Garcia'scountenance, which made me want to dash my fist in his face, as he said:

"Very terrible conflict--a very dragon attacking the maiden, and thisnew Saint George of England coming to her rescue. I don't see any bloodabout. "

"I should like to make some come from his nose, " muttered Tom. 

"What has happened?" said my uncle frowning; for he did not seem to likeGarcia's allusion. 

Lilla spoke in faint trembling tones:

"I was resting after gathering those flowers, when a rustling overheadtook my attention, and--ah!--"

She shuddered, turned pale, and covered her face with her hands, quiteunable to proceed; when my uncle turned to me, and I explained what Ihad seen, in proof of which I turned to the beaten-down foliage, uponwhich lay thickly, in spite of Garcia's words, fast-drying spots andgouts of blood, which we traced right down to the river's bank, in adense bed of reeds, where they ceased, and it was not thought advisableto search farther. 

"Let us get back, my child, " said my uncle tenderly to Lilla. "You mustcome alone into the woods no more. "

There was a troubled and meaning tone in my uncle's words, and more thanonce I caught his eye directed at me. But directly after he moved offtowards the hacienda, closely followed by Garcia, while I hung backundecided how to act; for I was suffering from a troubled conscience, asI thought of the promise I had so lately given. 

My reverie was interrupted by Tom, who had been standing unnoticed. 

"Did you see Muster Garshar, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom; "how he showed youthe whole of his teeth, just like a mad dog going to bite?"

"No, Tom; I did not take particular notice of him, " I said. 

"Well, I did, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom; "and if you take my advice you'lllook out; for they're a rum lot here, as you know. They don't hit withthe fist, only when that there fist has got an ugly-looking knife in it, sharp as a razor; and when they hit a poor fellow with it, and he diesafterwards, they don't call it murder--they call it fighting--a set ofuncultivated, ignorant savages! I only wish I had the teaching of them!But look here, Mas'r Harry, you'll take care, won't you?"

"Why, Tom?" I said dreamily. 

"Why, Mas'r Harry? Why? because Muster Garshar don't like you--not abit. That's all. "

I shrugged my shoulders. 

"Ah! you may hyste your shoulders till you skretches your ears withthem, Mas'r Harry; but that don't make no better of it. I promised yourmother as I'd take care of you and stick to you; but how am I to do thatif you get yourself spoiled somehow or other? But, say, Mas'r Harry, was it such a werry big un?"

"Was what a very big one?" I said wonderingly. 

"Why, the sarpint--it might have been a sea-sarpint, for nobody seemedto believe in it. "

"Yes, " I said moodily, "an enormous beast. "

"And he got it pretty hot from the tiger thing?"

"You saw the blood about, and now hold your tongue. "

"But I ain't done yet, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom eagerly. "That there Donwouldn't believe in it, and we knowed that it went into that brake. What do you say to going up to the house, getting the guns, and thenshooting the beast and skinning him; so as to show them that Englishlads don't go bouncing and swelling about without they've got somethingto bounce and swell about?"

There was something in Tom's project that interested me, and I turned tohim with eagerness. Adventure--something to prove that I had been noboaster, something to divert the current of my thoughts; it was the verything, but I said gloomily the next minute:

"We should be too late, Tom; the beast must have taken to the river. "

"All wounded beasts make to the water, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom; "but wedon't know that we should be too late. What I say is--Let's try. "

"Come along then, " I cried. 

We walked up to the hacienda, encountering Garcia on the portal, readyto bestow upon us both a sneering grin as we again issued forth, eachcarrying a double gun loaded with buck-shot. 

I don't think we, either of us, stopped to consider whether it wasprudent to run the risk before us, with a very problematic chance ofsuccess; but hurrying back regardless of the sun, we soon stood oncemore by the fallen tree, and began to follow the beaten track left bythe contending enemies till we reached the great brake by theriver-side, when for the first time we turned and looked at each other. 

"Oh! it's all right, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom; "and if he's in here we'llsoon rouse him out. " For it was evident that he had interpreted thedoubt that had found a home in my mind. 

"You think it will be here still?" I said. 

"Sartain, Mas'r Harry; and--hist! don't speak above a whisper. He's inthere, sure enough; for look yonder at those monkeys, they ain'tchattering and swinging about there for nothing. "

In effect a family of monkeys were aloft howling and making a deafeningdin, and I could not help thinking with Tom that it meant the presenceof enemies. 

"Look out!" I shouted the next minute to Tom; for a huge crocodile thatwe had passed unseen, sleeping amongst the dank herbage, had apparentlyawakened to the belief that we were trying to cut off its retreat andcharging down straight at Tom in order to reach the river, it was onlyby a grand display of activity that might have been learned of themonkeys above us that he avoided the onslaught, and the next minute thehideous reptile had disappeared from sight; but we could hear itsrustling onward progress, followed by a heavy splash, one or two ominousgrowls, and the increased activity of the monkeys, showing that ourideas with respect to these latter were not without basis. 

"I tell you what, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom, as he stood mopping theperspiration from his face, "them ugly beasts have got a spite againstme, I know they have; and if I'm lost, mind this, I'm swallowed down byone of them crocks, I know I am, so mind that; and if you do go homewithout me tell Sally Smith that I was swallowed by a crockeydile, andall for love of she. Now, Mas'r Harry, I'm ready if you are? Let'sboth keep together, tread softly, and take good steady aim before wefire; for this ain't like putting a handful of oats in the snow in ouryard and then shooting at cock-sparrers. If we hit what we've comeafter, mind 'twill be something to put in the bag!"

I was now as excited as Tom, and together we stepped slowly on throughthe dense brake, parting the heavy growth with the barrels of our gunsas we trod lightly over the swampy ground, which sent up a hot, stifling, steamy exhalation. 

Yard after yard we pressed on, watchful ever; but though the track wasplain enough, the elastic water grasses had sprung back so as tothoroughly impede our view, and we knew that at any moment we might beready to plant our feet upon the wounded monster that we sought. 

Twice over little alligators went scuttling from beneath our feet, atthe last time drawing forth an ejaculation from Tom, and then we stoppedshort with our guns at our shoulders; for Tom's utterance was followedby a warning shriek from the monkeys, and then, as that ceased, came alow, fierce, snarling growl from apparently just in front. 

"What shall we do?" I thought. 

For a moment I felt disposed to try and get round some other way, butthe slightest movement now was sufficient to bring forth a growl fromour invisible enemy; and it was very plain that we had tracked thejaguar to his lair while the boa had escaped. 

To have retreated would have been to bring it down upon us; so after aglance at Tom's resolute face I made a sign and we took a step inadvance. 

Only one; we had time for no more, for with a savage yell the jaguarbounded right at Tom from the opening; we just obtained a glimpse of it, and it was like firing at a streak of something brown passing rapidlythrough the air, but fire I did, both barrels almost simultaneously; andthe next moment Tom was knocked down and the jaguar had disappearedamongst the reeds we had but just passed. 

"Are you hurt, Tom?" I cried anxiously, as I stooped to secure hisundischarged gun. 

"Hurt!" he exclaimed angrily; "of course I am! Just as if you couldhave one of them great cats fly at you and knock you over without beinghurt! But I ain't killed, Mas'r Harry, " he said, rising and shakinghimself. "`Them as is born to be hanged won't never be drowned, ' andthem as is born to be swallowed by crocks won't never be torn to piecesby wild cats. Look out, Mas'r Harry! Give it him again!"

At that moment, snarling and lashing its tail from side to side as itshowed us its white teeth, the jaguar now crept back, cat-like, on itsbelly, as if about to spring, when, with the best aim I could, I gave itboth barrels of Tom's gun, and with a convulsive bound the brute rolledover, dead. 

"That's hotter than the country, Mas'r Harry!" said Tom. "But we killedhim, anyhow; so load up. But, my! Mas'r Harry, what a beauty! And didyou see when he showed his teeth?--he was the very image of the Don!"

I did not reply to Tom's remarks; but as I reloaded I could not helpadmiring the glossy, spotted coat of the great beast I had just slain--abrute whose activity and power must have been immense. 

But we had not performed the task we had come to complete. This wassomething upon which I had not counted; and now, though quite satisfiedin my own mind that the serpent had escaped, we left our conqueredassailant and once more began cautiously to pursue the track with gunspointed in advance, but without the expectation of a fresh assault, when, as if determined to be first this time, Tom suddenly fired at anupraised, threatening head, and it fell upon the monstrous, helpless, writhing coils of the immense serpent. 

For it was evident that here the reptile had become too exhausted tocontinue its retreat, and Tom had administered the _coup de grace_. 

It was almost an unnecessary shot, for the jaguar had terribly mangledthe serpent, which was half-torn and bitten through in one place whereit had been first seized; but even now I felt a strong desire to fireagain, as I saw a hideous coil rise slowly and then fall motionless, while for the first time the monstrous proportions of the creaturebecame apparent. 

"Don't stir, Mas'r Harry!" cried Tom triumphantly. "Keep watch over'em, or some one else will swear as he did it. I'll be back in lessthan half an hour. "

Then, before I could utter a word of remonstrance, Tom had dashed off, leaving me to my loathsome wardership. But not for long; he was soonback with four Indians, giving his orders lustily, and we stood andlooked on while they skinned the trophies. 

"Perhaps they'll believe you now, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom. "We'll takethe skins up in triumph--that we will! But who'd ever have thought ofmy coming out here to shoot adders a hundred foot long?"

"Say five hundred, Tom, " I said laughing. 

"Well, ain't he, Mas'r Harry?" cried Tom innocently. 

For from the effect of his elation it is probable that his eyesmagnified, though, upon the skin being stretched out and measured, itproved to be exactly twenty feet three inches in length, while thereptile's girth was greater than the thigh of a stout, well-built man. 

But at last, with our trophies borne in front, we made our way back tothe hacienda, the Indians shouting, and the whole of the workpeopleturning out to welcome us. But though my uncle expressed pleasure, andtook the first opportunity of telling me that he had never for aninstant doubted my word, it was plain enough that he was constrained inhis manner; while as to Pablo Garcia, I believe that a blow would nothave given him greater offence than did this proof which I forced uponhim of the truth of my assertions. 

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN. 

GOLDEN DREAMS. 

I saw Lilla but once alone, and then the encounter was not of myseeking. She came up to me, though, with a sweet, sad expression in herface and a trusting look in her eyes that made my heart bound, as shelaid her hands in mine and thanked me for what she called my gallantry;and I was so taken up by her words that I hardly noticed the scowlGarcia gave as he came in. In fact, just then my heart felt so largethat in my joy I could have shaken hands with him so warmly that Ishould have made the bones of that fishy fin of his crack again. 

But there was no handshaking: Garcia walking to the window and lightinga cigar, while Lilla hurried from the room, as was now her custom whenGarcia came. 

The first flush of joy passed and I was alone with the half-breed, tofeel how impossible any friendly feeling was between us; and seeing thathe was disposed to do nothing but stare at me in a half-sneering, half-scowling fashion, I strolled out, paying no heed to the burning sunas I made for the woods, where the trees screened me; and then on and onI went, mile after mile, through the hot steamy twilight, amidst giantsof vegetation hoary with moss. Beast or reptile, harmless or noxious, troubled me little now, for I was in pursuit of the golden idol of mythoughts, winning it from its concealment, and then, with everythingaround gilded by its lustre, living in a future that was all happinessand joy. 

But I was not always dreaming. At times I searched eagerly in placesthat I thought likely to be the homes of buried Peruvian treasure;without avail, though, for I had no guide--nothing but tradition and themisty phantoms of bygone readings. 

To the people at the hacienda my wanderings must have seemed absurd, forthough I took my gun I never brought anything back. This day game wasin abundance, but I did not heed it--only wandered on till I came to arugged part of the forest far up the mountain-side, and seated myself ona lump of moss-grown rock in a gloomy, shady spot, tired and discouragedby the thought that I was pursuing a phantom. 

What should I do, then? I asked myself. Go, as my uncle advised, toTexas? That meant separation; and yet I knew that I could not stay, and, in spite of all my golden hopes, the future looked very black tome. I kept putting it off, but it would come. I must look thedifficulty in the face--the end must arrive; and I laughed bitterly as Ithought of my prospect--even if such treasures as I had heard of didexist--of finding either of them in the vast wilds spread for hundredsof miles around. 

My meditations were interrupted by the sharp crackle made by a dry twigtrampled upon by a foot; there was a rustling noise close behind me, andas I turned I became aware of a face peering out at me from a dense bankof creepers, as a voice whispered:

"Is your gun loaded, Mas'r Harry?"

"You here, Tom!" I exclaimed. 

"Course I am!" said Tom indignantly. "What else did I come out here forif it wasn't to take care of you? And a nice game you're carrying on--playing bo-peep with a fellow! Here you are one minute, and I says tomyself, `He won't go out this morning. ' Next moment I look round, andyou're gone! But this here sort of thing won't do, sir! If you'regoing on like this I shall give notice to leave, or else I shall neverget back alive. "

"Why not?" I said, laughing at his anxious face. 

"'Cause of these here rambling ways of yours, sir. "

"And if I take care, pray what danger is there in them, Tom?"

"Care--care!" echoed Tom. "Why, that's what you don't take, sir. I'm`Care, ' and you leave me at home. You don't say, `Come and look afterme, Tom, ' but go on trusting to yourself, while all the time you're likesome one in a dream. "

"But what is there to be afraid of, Tom?"

"Sarpints, sir!"

"Pooh, Tom! We can shoot them, eh?--even if they are a hundred feetlong! Well, what else?"

Tom grinned before he spoke. 

"Jaggers, sir!"

"Seldom out except of a night, Tom. "

"Fevers, sir!"

"Only in the low river-side parts, Tom. We're hundreds of feet abovethe river here. "

"Snakes in the grass, sir!"

"Pooh, Tom! They always glide off when they hear one coming. "

"Not my sort, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom in an anxious whisper. "They're adangerous sort, with a kind of captain, and he's a half-breed. If youwill have it, and won't listen to reason, you must. Mas'r Harry, there's snakes in the grass--Indian-looking chaps who watch your everystep, sir. You haven't thought it; but I've always been on thelook-out, and as they've watched you, I've watched them. But they gotbehind me to-day, Mas'r Harry, and saw me; and I don't know what tothink--whether Muster Garcia has sent 'em, or whether they think you arelooking for anything of theirs. You don't think it, Mas'r Harry, but atthis very minute they're busy at work watching us. "

I started slightly at one of his remarks, but passed it off lightly. 

"Pooh, Tom!" I said. "Who's dreaming now?"

"Not me, Mas'r Harry. I was never so wide awake in my life. I tellyou, sir, I've seen you poking and stirring up amongst the sticks andstones in all sorts of places, just as if you was looking for some oldwoman's buried crock of crooked sixpences; and as soon as you've beengone these Indian chaps have come and looked, and stroked all the leavesand moss straight again. You're after something, Mas'r Harry, andthey're after something; but I can't quite see through any of you yet. Wants a good, stout, double-wicked six held the other side, and then Icould read you both like a book. "

"Nonsense, Tom--nonsense!" I cried; though I felt troubled, and a vaguesense of uneasiness seemed to come over me. 

"P'r'aps it is nonsense, Mas'r Harry--perhaps it ain't. But this hereain't Old England; so don't you get thinking as there's a policemanround every corner to come and help you, because there ain't, no morethan there's a public-house round the corner to get half a pint when afellow's tongue's dried up to his roof. So now let's understand oneanother, Mas'r Harry. You've got to keep close up to the house. "

"Nonsense!" I exclaimed. "What good would that do? Look here, Tom, mygood fellow: I know you are faithful and true-hearted, but you have beenfollowing me about till you have found a mare's nest and seen an enemyin every Indian. You must learn to keep your place, Tom, and not tointerfere. "

Tom did not answer--he only looked sulky. Then, spitting in his hands, he rubbed them together, crawled out of the bush, stood up, let his gunfall into the hollow of his arm, and then thrusting his hands into hispockets, stood looking at me, as if prepared for the worst. 

"Going any farther, Mas'r Harry?" he said as I rose. 

"Yes, " I said, "I'm going up this gorge. "

Then with Tom closely following, I climbed on till we were in a vastrift, whose sides were one mass of beautiful verdure spangled withbright blossoms. High overhead, towering up and up, were the mountains, whose snow-capped summits glistened and flashed in the sun, while theridges and ravines were either glittering and gorgeous or shadowy and ofa deep, rich purple, fading into the blackness of night. 

I stopped gazing around at the platform above platform of rock risingabove me, and thought of what a magnificent site one of the flattable-lands would make for a town, little thinking that once a rich cityhad flourished there. Even Tom seemed attracted by the beauty of thescene, for he stood gazing about till, seeing my intent, he came closebehind me again, and together, with the traveller's love of treading thefresh and untried soil, we pressed on, climbing over loose fragments ofrock, peering into the stream that bubbled musically down the bottom ofthe gorge, wending our way through the high growth of long tangledgrass, till the gorge seemed to plunge into darkness, a huge eminenceblocking the way, in whose face appeared a low, broad archway, formingthe entrance to a tunnel, leading who could tell where?

Any attempt to follow another track was vain, as I soon perceived; for, as I saw, the gorge seemed to be continued beneath the archway, whileright and left the rock was precipitous beyond the possibility ofclimbing even to the shelves, where ancient trees had securely rootedthemselves in the sparse soil, to hang over and lend their gloom to thesombre scene. 

But in spite of its mystery there was a something attractive in the vastcavern, from which it now became evident the little river sprang; for itran trickling out beneath the rocks we clambered over, till we stoodgazing in towards the shadowy depth, listening to strange echoes of amurmuring rising and falling sound that dominated all the faint whispersthat escaped, as it were, from time to time to the light of day. 

"What do you think of this, Tom?" I said, after vainly trying to seethe cavern's extent. 

"Think, Mas'r Harry? Why, it looks to me like the front door toBogyland. But do let's get back, sir; for I was never so hungry beforein my life. I say stop, Mas'r Harry--what are you a-going to do?"

"Do! Why, go in and explore the place, to be sure, Tom, " I cried, beginning to climb the rocky barrier that barred the way into thecavern. 

"No, I say, pray don't, Mas'r Harry!" cried Tom dolefully. "I ain'tafraid in the light, when you can see what you are doing, but I can'tstand the dark, nohow. Don't go, Mas'r Harry. Think of what your poormother would say. "

"Hold your tongue, will you, you great calf!" I exclaimed angrily. 

For an intense desire seemed to come over me to explore this dim, shadowy region. For what might we not find there treasured? It mightbe the ante-chamber to some rich, forgotten mine--one of the naturalstorehouses from which the old Peruvians had been used to extract theirvast treasures. There were riches inexhaustible in the bowels of theearth, I knew, and if this were one of the gates by which they could bereached, held back from causes induced by cowardice I would not be--Ihad too great a prize to win. 

But before I had crossed this natural barrier to the entrance, reasontold me that I must have light, and provision, and strength for theundertaking; and at that time I had neither. There was nothing for itthen but to listen to the voice of reason, as personified by Tom; andwith a sigh I climbed back just as he was going to join me. 

I saw plainly enough that it must be nightfall before we could reachhome; and, getting free of the rocks, I was musing, and wonderingwhether, after all, I had hit upon a discovery, when Tom whispered tome, with averted head, to look to the right under the trees. 

I did so, and became aware of a shadowy figure slinking off amongst thebushes, but I took little heed of it then, trudging on as fast as thenature of the ground would allow; and at last, thoroughly worn out inbody, but with my imagination heated, I reached the hacienda. 

That evening, when I was alone with my uncle, I mentioned my discovery, and asked him if ever the cavern had been explored. 

"Never that I am aware of, Harry, " he said quietly; "and I don't thinkit would profit much the explorer. I have heard of the cave; it is asort of sanctified place amongst the Indians, who people it with ghostsand goblins, such as they know how to invent. Let me see, what do theycall the place in their barbarous tongue? Ah! I remember now--Tehutlan. I had forgotten its very existence. One of the old Peruviangods used to live there in olden times, I believe, as a sort of dragonto watch over the hidden treasures of the earth. You had better searchthere and bring some of them out, or catch the dragon himself; he wouldmake your fortune as an exhibitor in New York. "

"And you think, Uncle, it has never been explored?" I said, withoutreplying to his last remark. 

"My dear boy, for goodness' sake give up dreaming and take to reality, "he said pettishly. "Explored? Yes. I remember how they say theSpaniards explored it, and butchered a lot of the poor Peruvians therelike so many sheep, but they found nothing. Don't think abouttreasure-seeking, Hal--it's a mistake; fortunes have to be made by toiland scheming, not by haphazard proceedings; but all the same I mustsay, " he added musingly, "they do tell of the golden ornaments andvessels of the sun-worship hidden by the poor conquered people ages agoto preserve them from their greedy conquerors. Their places are knowneven now, they say, having been handed down from father to son. "

"But did you ever search?" I said eagerly. 

"Who? I? Pooh! Nonsense, Hal! My idea always was that gold was to begrown, not searched for; but after all, I might just as well have goneupon a harum-scarum gold-hunt as have sunk my few poor hundreds here. "

The conversation was directly changed, for Garcia came in to take hisevening cigar with the family, looking the while dark and scowling; butit had little effect upon me, for my thoughts were running upon the dim, mysterious cavern, with its echoes and shadows; and the more I thought, the more it seemed possible that a natural or an artificial discoverymight there be made. By artificial, I meant the finding of a buriedtreasure. With the old profusion of gold in the land there must havebeen some rich mines. Why might not this be one of them?

"Anyhow, I have nothing to lose, " I said to myself; and at last Iretired to rest, excited with the thoughts of Lilla and the riches Imight find--the consequence being that I lay awake half the night, forming all sorts of impossible schemes; but above all determining that, come what might, I would explore the great cavern of Tehutlan--_if_. Ifwhat? If I could find it again. 

CHAPTER NINETEEN. 

BEGINNING TO "BURN. "

The sun was rising and sending his golden arrows darting through thethick mist which hung over the plantation, as I went out into thecourt-yard, to find all still and peaceful, for work had not yetcommenced. 

I had taken the precaution of laying in a good supply of provisions, which I carried in a wallet in company with flint and steel, matches, and several candles; for, instead of the morning light making my projectseem absurd, I had grown warmer upon the subject, and come to thedetermination that if buried treasures had lain in the earth all theseages I might as well become the owner of one as for it to lie thereanother century, waiting some less scrupulous searcher. 

The night had not been passed without quiet thought, and I had come tothe conclusion that if so much gold had been used for the embellishmentof the various temples, and that gold had been hastily torn down andhidden, it would most probably be in the vicinity of a ruined temple. 

But at this present time I was red-hot for exploring the cavern, whichdid not fit with my common-sense argument, without it should prove thatthere had once existed a temple somewhere on one of the platforms at theside of the gorge, when, if that should be the case, I felt sure that Ihad hit upon the right place. 

What, then, was my first proceeding?

Evidently to search the sides of the ravine for traces of some ancientbuilding. 

Tom's words on the previous day had not been without effect. It wasquite possible that I was watched, either by some spy of Garcia's, or, it might be, by some suspicious Indians who had seen me searching about, perhaps, for aught I could tell, close by one of the buried treasures, of whose existence they were aware. 

What a thought that was!--it sent a thrill through me, and roused me tofresh energy and determination. 

Under the circumstances, and granting that I had been watched--thefigure I had seen corroborating Tom's words--it was evidently my policyto get away unseen; and to achieve this I had risen thus early, swung onmy wallet, and, armed with my gun, a hunting-knife, and a long iron rod, I walked softly round the house, but only to have my nostrils saluted bythe fumes of tobacco, and the next instant I was face to face with TomBulk, leaning against a post and smoking. 

"Startin' so soon, Mas'r Harry!" he said quietly. "I thought you'd bein good time this morning. "

Then, paying not the slightest heed to my discontented looks, he knockedthe ashes out of his pipe, shook himself together, and prepared tofollow me. 

"But I don't want you with me, Tom, " I said. 

"Dessay not, Mas'r Harry; but I'm a-coming all the same, and got my guncleaned up ready. "

I knew it was useless to complain--for Tom had already given me one ortwo samples of how obstinate he could turn--so I made the best of it;and, knowing that he was as trustworthy as man could be, I trudged onwith him close behind, hour after hour, till, after several wanderingswide of the wished-for spot, we hit upon a little clear, cold, babblingstream. 

"I'll bet tuppence that comes out of that big hole, " said Tom eagerly. 

The same thought had occurred to me; and now, just as I had given up allhope of finding the gorge that day, here was the silver clue that shouldlead us straight to its entrance. 

The stream led us, as we had expected, right to the mouth of the gorge--that is, to where the rocks, which had heretofore been only a gentleslope clothed with abundant vegetation, suddenly contracted, becameprecipitous, and broken up into patches of rich fertility and sterilegrandeur. 

But now these charms were displayed in vain; for the gorge beingreached, I prepared to examine carefully its sides, and accordinglybegan to climb. 

"Thought you meant the big hole, Mas'r Harry?" said Tom, gazing uneasilyabout, and evidently seeing an enemy in every lump of rock or trunk oftree. 

"Up here, Tom, first, " I said. 

He followed me sturdily, without a word, up, and up, and up, climbingover the precipitous sides, with tough root or fibrous vine lending ustheir aid, till, breathless, we stopped to gaze round or down into therich ravine below. 

Platform after platform I reached, and then peered about amongst thedense growth in search of some trace of masonry; but though again andagain the blocks of stone wore the appearance of having been piledtogether, I could find nothing definite--nothing but that ever-recurringdense foliage creeping over and hiding everything, till we had panted upanother hundred feet, where a much larger table-land or platformextended before us. 

My heart beat painfully now; for, judging from appearances, it seemedthat if ever temple had looked down upon the beautiful little vale, thismust have been the spot where it was piled. The cavern was sacred to agod; there must, then, have been some temple or place of sacrifice nearat hand, it seemed, and I longed to begin investigating; but only toseat myself upon a mossy block, dreading the search lest it should proveunfruitful, and so dash my golden visionary thoughts. But at length Iwas about to commence, when a throb of joy sent the blood coursingthrough my veins, for Tom said, in his dry ill-tempered way:

"Been some building going on here some time or another, Mas'r Harry. "

I started to my feet then, to find that the block I had used for my seathad once been squared for building, and on peering about, there, inevery direction, amongst creeper, moss, and vine, lay fragments of somemighty temple. Some of the blocks were crumbling away; some square andfresh as if lately cut; and many of a size that was gigantic, andexcited wonder as to how they could have been moved. 

I was right, then. Here had once been a grand temple; and if itstreasures had been hidden by the ancient priests of the place, where solikely a concealment as the mysterious cave, whose gloomy entrance Icould just distinguish far-off below us? The building must once havebeen grand, for every step revealed new traces, with the vegetable worldcompleting the ruin commenced by man: mosses eating away, roots forcingthemselves amongst interstices, and moving with mighty force stupendousblocks from their ancient sites. 

"Yes, this was the temple. I was right so far, " I exclaimed to myself. "Now, then, for the treasure! This way, Tom!" I exclaimed, turning todescend, eager now, and excited. 

But the descent was steep at times, even perilous, though I heeded itnot; and in less than half an hour we should have reached the streammeandering through the rugged bottom of the ravine, had not Tom, who wasalways on the look-out for danger, suddenly dragged me down into theshelter of a mossy boulder, and, in reply to my inquiring look, contented himself with pointing a little below us to the left, when, following the direction of his arm, it seemed to me that my secretstarting that morning had been in vain. The golden treasure, if itexisted, appeared about to be snatched from my grasp--my knowledge wasabout to be met by cunning, perhaps force. We were watched. Of thatthere was no doubt, and my heart sank with bitter disappointment; forthere, where Tom pointed, plainly to be seen peering at us from a clumpof verdure, was a pair of sharp bright eyes, their owner being carefullyhidden from view. 

CHAPTER TWENTY. 

IN SHADOWY LAND. 

For quite a quarter of an hour we remained motionless--the watcher andthe watched--Tom and I both well armed, and involuntarily our guns werepointed at the eyes; but the position was not one which justifiedfiring. The ravine was as free to the owner of those eyes as toourselves, and, after all, we had no proof that this was an enemy. 

I was in doubt as to our next proceeding, and had just come to theconclusion that our most sensible plan would be to turn back withoutgoing near the cavern at all, and so try to throw the enemy off thescent, for I felt certain that whether I discovered a treasure or no, Iwas on the right track, when Tom whispered eagerly to me:

"Let's show him that we know how to use our guns, Mas'r Harry. We won'tshoot him, but only give him a start. Look at that: there's apoll-parrot--two of 'em--settled in the tree above him! It's a longshot, but I think I could bring one down; so here goes!"

Tom levelled his piece and the next instant would have fired, when theparroquets began chattering, screaming, and fighting together, fluttering down towards the bushes which concealed our watcher. Thenthere was a rush, a crashing of the undergrowth, and the owner of theeyes--a good-sized deer--bounded into sight for an instant, and thendisappeared in a series of spring leaps, which soon took it out of sightin the dense growth. 

"I _am_, blessed!" exclaimed Tom, in accents of the most profounddisgust. "If I'd known, wouldn't I have fired, that's all! Had somevenison to take back, Mas'r Harry. "

"I'm very glad you did not, Tom, " I said. 

For I felt how the report of a gun would have published our whereabouts, if there really were any lurkers near--a thing that I must say I nowthought very probable, since the fact of there being a treasure in thecave, held sacred by the Indians, would, as a matter of course, renderthem very jealous of intruders. 

"Where for now, Mas'r Harry?" said Tom. 

"The cavern, Tom, " I said. 

Finishing our descent we were not long in reaching the rocky barrier, evidently piled by Nature at the entrance of the vast frowning arch. 

We stopped and looked around suspiciously; but the gorge was silent asthe grave--not a leaf stirred; there was neither the hum of insect northe note of bird. Heat--glowing heat--reflected from the rocks, alreadynot to be touched without pain--and silence. 

"Going in, Mas'r Harry?" said Tom. 

"Of course, " I replied. 

"Very good, Mas'r Harry; if you will, you will. But if we get lost, andthen find ourselves right away down in no-man's land, don't you go andsay it's my fault. "

I was in no mood to reply, and clambering up the hot rocks, with littleglancing lizards and beetles rushing away at every step, we soon stoodgazing in at the gloomy chamber, our eyes, unaccustomed to the gloom, penetrating but a few yards at a time, so that had there been a host ofenemies within, they would have been unseen. 

"Now, Tom!" I said excitedly, as together we climbed down into theshade, to feel the cool and pleasant change from broiling heat to whatwas, comparatively, a very low temperature. "Now, Tom, we are going toexplore one of the wonders of the world!"

"Humph!" ejaculated Tom, who did not look at all pleased; "it's verybig, and large, and cool. But say, Mas'r Harry, " he exclaimed, brightening up, "it wouldn't make half a bad place for keeping tallers!Yah! what's that?"

"Only a bird, " I said, as with a rush a couple of large birds had flownclose by us, evidently alarmed at our visit to their home. "That's agood sign, Tom, and shows that you need not fancy there's an enemybehind every block of stone. If anyone was within those birds would notbe there. "

Tom grunted, and then, as if to show his unbelief, cocked both barrelsof his gun, as, with eyes each moment growing more familiar with thegloom, we walked slowly forward into the darkness ahead--slowly, for thefloor was rugged in places with fragments from the roof, and stalagmite. The roof was about fifty feet above our heads, and the span of the lowcorrugated arch, I should say, a hundred more than that. The stream wasrippling noisily along, threading its way amongst the massive blocks ofstone, murmuring musically over pebbles and sand. Now our way was wetand slimy, and then again rugged and dry, till, having penetrated somelittle distance with every precaution, we turned round to look back atthe entrance, to see as pretty a picture as ever I gazed upon in mylife. We could now see plainly the nature of the roof, hung withbeautiful stalactites of many graceful forms, giving to the great archthe appearance of some grand specimen of Gothic tracery, through whichwe looked upon the ravine lit up by the outer sunshine, with its green, and gold, and blushing floral hues. It was a scene to be remembered forever; but the gold in my thoughts seemed more glorious, and I turnedfrom it without a sigh. 

Another dozen yards and a curve in the cave hid the entrance from sight;we were in gloomy shades, where a light was necessary; and before goingfarther I paused to think. 

If the treasure had been hidden there, where would it be?

Reason said directly, in the most distant and inaccessible recesses ofthe vast cavern. 

And where was that? How far from the light of day?

That was the problem I had set myself to solve, and, in spite of afeeling of awe with which the place inspired me, I prepared for thesolution. It was no light task, and I have no shame in owning that Ifelt a strange reluctance to proceed along a rugged path wherein mightat any time be yawning some fearful bottomless chasm, ready to swallowup the adventurer; but I would not show my dread, and if Tom felt any hewas too obstinate to show his. 

By means of string we tied each a candle to our pistol barrels, and thenset forward, walking slowly, now with the floor of the cavern ascending, now with it sloping down with a steep and rugged gradient, but alwayswith the little river gurgling in darkness by our side, sometimes almoston a level with our feet, at others, where the path rose, running in adeep chasm whose black darkness made one shudder. 

We must have penetrated, I should say, the greater part of a mile whenthe narrow rocky shelf upon which we were walking came to a sudden end, and holding down our candles, we tried to penetrate the depth before us, but in vain; we could only see a vast black abyss, over which we werestanding upon a tongue of rock, while to right, to left, it wasprecisely the same--an awful falling away of all that was palpable--andwe knew that a slip would have sent us to a horrible death. 

"This is a fearsome, unked place, Mas'r Harry, " whispered Tom; but hiswords went floating around as if taken up by a chorus of mocking voices, and a strange shudder crept through me. 

It was indeed awful, that vast obscurity, with death threatening us ifwe took another step; and I could not help thinking how easy it was fora people of a low order of intellect, blindly superstitious, to makethis solemn hall the home of their poor idol. It was a place that tookno little courage to explore, and often I felt my heart fail me ere Irecalled the errand upon which I had come. 

Was it likely that, sooner than it should fall into the hands of theSpaniards, gold almost invaluable had been cast into this awful gulf?It was probable; but, as far as I could see, recovery would have beenimpossible, unless, after all, it was not so profound as the darknessmade it appear. But then, how to descend? To swing by a rope over thefearful chasm would have unnerved the stoutest of heart, and I felt thatI hardly could have dared such an adventure. 

This, then, must be the extent of the cavern--or rather of our power toexplore it in this direction--for, as I have before said, we stood rightout upon a projecting piece of rock from which descent was absolutelyimpossible, and there was nothing for it but to turn back. 

"Think it's deep, Mas'r Harry?" whispered Tom loudly. 

"Deep--deep--deep--deep--deep--deep!" came whispering back from allsides, making Tom shiver; but he recovered himself directly, and takinga piece of greasy newspaper from his pocket he loosely crumpled ittogether, knelt down close to the brink of the abyss, lit the paper, andthen threw it from him to blaze out brightly, and fall down--downrapidly--as it burned lower, and lower, and lower, till at a vast depthit burned out, but without illuminating anything. We saw no reflectionfrom rocky point or gleaming water, and our feeling of awe wasincreased. 

"I'll have another try, anyhow, " said Tom. "Ears will sometimes tell uswhat eyes won't. Just lend a hand here, Mas'r Harry. "

For a moment or two I shrank from assisting him, on seeing his object, but directly after applied one hand to a rough block of stone that layat our side, weighing, I should think, a hundred pounds. 

We had about a couple of yards to move it, and then it rested upon thevery brink, a shrinking sensation coming over me as I saw Tom stand, candle in hand, with one foot resting upon the rock ready to thrust itover. 

"Now, then, Mas'r Harry, " he said, "this'll find the bottom if anythingwill. We shall soon know now. Say when!"

I did not speak, for I was wondering whether that rough block was goingdown where that I coveted had been cast, and for a moment I was about torestrain Tom; but I thought that the fall of that stone would teach mewhether the bottom was at an attainable depth or no, and I signed to Tomto thrust the fragment off. 

"Over, Mas'r Harry?"

"Over!" I said in a whisper; and the next moment there was a gratingnoise and the stone had been thrust off to fall--fall--fall in silence, while with awe-stricken countenances we leaned over the gulf andlistened, second after second, without avail, for no sound came up. 

"It's gone bang through to the other side of the world, Mas'r Harry!"whispered Tom. "There ain't no end to this place, for if it had beenever so deep you must have heard it touch bottom some time. Ain't itawful!"

It was awful, and a hand seemed clutching my heart as I thought offalling, ever falling like that, or of some enemy dashing me over intothe fearful gulf. There seemed to be indeed no bottom within ordinaryrange, and the idea of descending by rope in search there of treasurewas absurd. 

How long the stone had been falling I cannot say; but just as we hadgiven up all thought of hearing of it more there came from the depthsbelow a faint whisper of a splash, or of some pebble falling in water, but only for that whisper to be echoed and re-echoed from distant partstill it increased to a fearful roar that was some seconds in dying away. 

It was impossible to help a shudder upon hearing those horriblereverberations, each one telling of the awful profundity of the place--one which, without extensive mining apparatus, I felt that any fathomingfor search was out of the question. 

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE. 

THE BLACK ARCH. 

Dreadful place indeed!

"They cannot have thrown any treasure down there, " I mentally exclaimedthe next moment. "It must be somewhere recoverable. "

"Say, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom then, "hadn't we better get back?"

"Are you afraid, Tom?" I said. 

"Well, no, Mas'r Harry, I ain't afraid; but I am nearer to being so thanever I was in my life. 'Taint fear, only one of my knees will keepgoing shikery-shakery, and my teeth have took it into their heads tomake believe it's cold, and they're tapping together like the lid of akettle in boiling time. But I ain't a bit afraid. "

"It's an awful-looking place, Tom, " I said, "and enough to make any oneshudder. "

"'Tis that, Mas'r Harry--'tis that indeed!" said Tom earnestly. "And ifI believed in ghosts and goblins I should say as this was the shop wherethey was made. But--but, Mas'r Harry, what's that?"

I turned round hastily to look in the direction in which we had come, tosee plainly a shadowy-looking form flitting, as it were, out of sight inthe dim obscurity, and a feeling of tremor came over me as I thought ofour peril should we be attacked now, standing, as we were, with certaindeath behind and on either side; and determined that, if we were toencounter an enemy, it should be upon less dangerous ground, I called toTom to follow me; and holding my dim light well in front, began toretrace my steps in the direction of the entrance, when there was a loudechoing cry from behind. I felt a violent blow in the back which dashedme to the ground, and in an instant our candles were extinguished and wewere in darkness. 

For a few moments I felt paralysed, expecting each instant that I shouldhave to grapple with an enemy; but, save for the whisperings and thedistant roar of water, all was silent till Tom spoke. 

"Have you got the flint and steel, Mas'r Harry?"

"Yes, " I whispered. "But what was the meaning of that blow and thatcry?"

"It was me. I stumbled, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom, "for there was a blackthing like a devil's imp flew up out of the big hole and hit me in theface. But pray get a light, Mas'r Harry!"

That Tom's imp was some huge bat I did not for a moment doubt; but afterseeing a shadowy figure in front I knew that it was possible that dangerawaited us, so, hastily dragging flint and steel from my pocket, I wassoon clinking away till a shower of sparks fell upon the tinder; theusual amount of blowing followed, and at last a match was fluttering itsblue, cadaverous light, to blaze out soon and enable us to ignite ourcandles, now burned down very low, when, hastily pursuing our way, wecame again without adventure into the great entrance, the daylight beingwelcome indeed, when we sat down, about fifty yards from the mouth, topartake of some refreshments. 

It is surprising what a tonic those provisions and a moderate taste of_aguardiente_ formed. The daylight, too, lent its aid to restore theequilibrium of our nerves, and things wore an entirely different aspect. 

"That must have been my shadow, Tom, " I said at last, just as he wasindulging in a pipe. "Your light threw it on to the dark curtain ofgloom before us. And as for your imp, that was a huge bat. "

"Well, do you know, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom, "I do begin to think that Ihollered afore I was hurt. But you know it really is an unked place inthere, and wants a deal of getting used to, and I ain't a bit used to ityet. But don't you make no mistake, Mas'r Harry; if you want to go inagain I'll go with you, and I can't say fairer than that. "

"Well, Tom, " I said thoughtfully, "I do want to go in again, for I'm notat all satisfied with my journey. I don't understand what became ofthis little river, for of course it must have turned off somewhere thisside of the great hole. "

"To be sure it did, Mas'r Harry; I saw where it went off under a bit ofa tunnel just before we got to that horrible great place. "

"Then the cavern must branch off there, Tom, " I said. "That must be thepart for us to explore. "

"Very good, Mas'r Harry, when you like; but in case of an accident, andI don't come out any more, I think I'll tell the truth before I go in: Isaid I wasn't, Mas'r Harry, but I was awful scared and cold and creepy, but I think I shall be better this time; so when you're ready I am. "

I expressed my readiness, and in spite of fatigue we stepped onwardagain till the darkness compelled us to stop and light candles, when, knowing now that there were no very great perils in the path, we madefar more progress, and in a very short time arrived at the spot whereTom had seen that the bed of the stream took a fresh direction. 

It was just as he had intimated: it suddenly turned off to the left, butbeneath the shelving rock where we stood holding down our candles as faras we could reach; and if we wished to explore farther there was nothingfor it but to scramble down some forty feet to where the water ranmurmuring amongst the blocks of stone, here all glazed over with thestalagmitic concretion that had dripped from the roof. 

I led the way, and with very little difficulty stood at last by thestream, when Tom followed, and we slowly proceeded along its rocky bedtill at the end of a few yards we came to the turn where it came gushingout of a dark arch, some six feet high and double that width, the waterlooking black and deep as it filled the arch from side to side, runningswiftly--a river of ink in appearance. 

"Tom, " I said dreamily, "we must explore this dark tunnel. "

"Very well, Mas'r Harry, " he said in resigned tones. 

And when a few minutes after I turned to look at him, he was leaningagainst a rock and removing his shoes and stockings. 

"What are you doing?" I said. 

"Gettin' ready, Mas'r Harry; so as to have something dry to put on whenwe come back. "

"But I'm not going to try without boat or raft, Tom, " I said. "We mustgive it up for to-day. "

Tom said no word but hurriedly replaced his extreme garments, andtogether we slowly made our way back to reach the light in time to seethat the sun was very low down in the horizon, when completely weariedout we sat down to finish our provision, a very easy task, for I hadonly intended my store for one. But I must give Tom the credit ofsaying that he would not eat without much pressing, declaring that hispipe would satisfy him. 

An hour after we were making our way back to the hacienda with, fortunately for us, a bright moon overhead, but it was nearly midnightbefore we reached the court-yard. 

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO. 

THE RETURN TO SHADOW-LAND. 

Tom was inexhaustible in his schemes, and at the end of three days hehad contrived the very thing we required, in a light little raftcomposed of a few bamboo wands confining together a couple of inflatedcalf or small heifer skins, which floated lightly on the river like apair of huge bladders. 

"There, Mas'r Harry, what do you say to them, eh? Let all the wind outand double 'em up, cut fresh sticks over there by the cave, blow thebags out again, and there you are fitted up in style. "

"Tom, " I said joyfully, "you're a treasure!"

"Course I am, Mas'r Harry! And yet you wanted to leave me behind. "

We were off the next morning before daybreak well armed, each carrying apistol besides our gun, and travelled as rapidly as we could, beingpretty well laden; our load being increased this time by betterilluminating powers in the shape of rope thickly coated with pitch. 

"You'll take the prog-bag, Mas'r Harry, as soon as we get there; andI've brought this bit of rope so as to sling the skin bags over myshoulders, " said Tom. 

"All right!" I said, and I nodded assent. 

Having the advantage of a little more acquaintance with the road wearrived at the ravine in good time without seeing a soul, walkedstraight to the blocks in front of the great cave, climbed them, hastened in for some distance, and then sat down in the cool twilight torest and refresh ourselves, the place being apparently just as we hadleft it some days before. 

It was very laborious work that tramping through a trackless country, but an hour's rest and a hearty meal sufficed to make us once moreeagerly set about our task; Tom now apparently as much excited as myselfthough without my deep interest. Tom's idea was that we might discoversomething wonderful, more singular perhaps than the vast chasm; but hisfancies were exceedingly vague, while for my part I studiously preservedsilence respecting my own intentions. 

As soon as we reached the region of gloom we lit a candle and one torch, but so far, with the increased power of thoroughly illuminating theplace, it only served to reveal the vastness of the awe-inspiring cavewe were traversing. 

Our progress was necessarily slow, but at last we stood over the archfrom whence issued the stream, when, moved by a strange feeling ofattraction, I left Tom busily preparing the raft while I walked forwardwith the torch to stand at last upon the rocky cape projecting over theawful gulf, and there stood holding the light above my head trying topenetrate the gloom. 

But my endeavours were vain; above, beneath, around, the torch shed ahalo of faint light, beyond that all was intense blackness, from out ofwhich came the whisperings, murmurings, and roarings, evidently ofwater, but which the imagination might easily have transposed into themutterings of a vast and distant multitude. 

With an involuntary shudder I turned away, thinking of the consequencesof a sudden vertigo. 

Tom was busy with knife and rope, and kneeling down I helped him, puffing into the skins till almost breathless; but at last our task wasdone, and together we carried the little raft down to the water-side, though not without several slips, launched it, and then placed upon itour lights stuck in lumps of clay brought for the purpose. 

The raft was about six feet long by four feet wide; the skins supportinglight sticks of bamboo well secured to them, and these in their turnbearing cross pieces laid in their places, so that the light vessel'sdeck, if I may call it so, was a sort of bamboo grating, upon which wecould sit, though standing would have been a puzzling gymnasticexercise. 

We were ready then at last; but now the same feeling seemed to pervadeboth as we stood there on the rock gazing before us at the black arch, through which, flowing easily, came the inky water. From where, fromwhat strange regions?

The Golden Magnet--by George Manville Fenn

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE. 

THE WATERFALL. 

I don't think many could have stood peering into that gloomy tunnelwithout feeling something like a tremor of dread. However, I masteredit at last, after asking myself the question, Was it wise to run such arisk? The answer came in the shape of gold--it might be the passage totraverse to arrive at inexhaustible treasure, and I turned to Tom. 

"Are you ready?" I said. 

"Yes, Mas'r Harry, I'm ready when I've lit my pipe, " he said. 

And coolly filling it and igniting it from the torch, he crept boldly onto the little raft and took a bamboo, one of two cut on our way here, topole us along. 

After placing our guns in safety upon a ledge of rock, I crept on too, and the little raft swayed down heavily; but it was wonderfully buoyant, and with our lights in front we prepared for our subterranean passage. 

"All right, Mas'r Harry?"

"Yes, " I replied. 

And then we pushed off, poling ourselves along under the arch, therugged wall being easily reached on either side, the stream widening andnot being very rapid after we had passed the first dozen yards. 

The navigation proved so easy that we were able to glance about at thesides and roof, which often nearly touched us, compelling us to stoop, while at other times the tunnel opened out and we seemed to be makingour way through a narrow lake. But it soon contracted again, and Ishould think our onward progress must have been through the damp, dark, winding way for quite a couple of miles; when, after seeing nothing butshining, glistening rock above us for hours, we seemed to have come tothe end of our uneventful journey in a large irregularly shaped chamberwhose roof of veined rock was about forty feet above us, its lengthbeing about two hundred feet, and its greatest breadth about sixty. 

The stream had widened out into a little lake again, leaving, however, on one side a sandy shore some six or eight feet wide. The waters weretroubled, as if in a state of ebullition, and for a while we satwondering and listening to a loud moaning roar coming apparently from adistance. Then pushing on by the side, in a manner of speaking wecoasted round the place till we reached the sandy shore and rested; forthough the water flowed out through the arch by which we had enteredthere was no way of further exit from the great vault. 

This, then, was the extent of the cavern river, and it was withdisappointment that I went slowly round once more, poling the raft overthe troubled waters, to find that there was no likelihood of a discoveryhere. The sandy shore was the only landing-place, and unless thetreasure was buried there I could see no other spot where a search couldbe made. As to the lake's profundity, of that we could tell nothing, only that at every attempt to touch bottom we withdrew our poles with ashiver. 

Here, then, was the source of the river, which rose from springssomewhere far below--springs which caused the bubbling we saw, makingour little raft to rock terribly in one part we passed over, so that wegladly sought the sandy shore and there remained listening to thelapping of the water and the faint distant roar. 

"There must be another cavern beyond this, Tom, " I said after athoughtful pause. 

"Ain't a doubt about it, Mas'r Harry, " he replied. "It's my belief thatif any one would do it he might go on for ever and ever, right throughthe inside of the earth to find it all full of places like this. "

"Look!" I said eagerly, as I stood on the sandy slip of land and heldup the light above my head, pointing the while to the end of the vault;"there's a rift up there, Tom, if we could climb to it, and that's wherethat roaring noise comes through. "

"Mean to try it, Mas'r Harry?"

"Yes, " I said, "if we can climb to it; otherwise we must come again withsomething we can fit together like a ladder. "

"Oh! I can get up there, Mas'r Harry, I know, " said Tom. "I've been upworse places than that in Cornwall after gulls' eggs. "

Tom sprang ashore, and I gave a cry of horror, for the little raft wasmoving off; but with a leap Tom was back upon it and drew it ashore by apiece of line, which he tied to one of the poles after forcing it welldown into the sand. 

"That won't get away now, Mas'r Harry, " he said. 

And then stepping cautiously along over the sand, which gave way andseemed to shiver beneath our feet, we reached the end of the vault, andwith very little difficulty climbed from cranny to cranny till we gainedthe opening--a mere slit between two masses of rock--through which wehad to squeeze ourselves, and then wind up and up between block afterblock, that looked as though they had been riven asunder in someconvulsion of nature. 

Two or three times we were for going back, so arduous was the ascent;but determined to see our adventure to the end we pressed on and on, ever higher, till the noise became almost deafening, a cold dank windtoo made our lights to flutter, and once they threatened to becomeextinct. But five minutes after the passage widened and the draught wasnot so fierce, while bright veins running through the rock at my sidewhispered of some rich metal or other for him who would venture thus farin its search. 

"We're a-coming to it now, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom shouting, for thenoise was deafening. 

The very next moment we were standing in a vast vault stretching out asfar as our feeble light would show us, while about fifty feet to ourleft, in one black, gloomy, unbroken torrent, fell from some greatheight above, a cascade of water, black as night, till it reached thebasin below us, which, even with our trembling lights, shone forth in asilvery, iridescent foam. 

We could hardly hear the words we uttered from time to time, but we feltbut little inclination to speak, so awe-inspiring was the scene beforeus; and it was not until we had been gazing for some time that weventured to climb down lower and lower, to find that the bottom of thecavern was a basin of restless water, from which it was evident someportion escaped through a natural conduit to the vault below, whileprobably the rest made its way to the vast gulf we had before seen. 

Then up and down--now near the great foaming basin, then with arduousclimbing close to the dome that formed the roof--I searched about, wellaided by Tom, who seemed to think that I was looking for somethingprecious, though he said nothing. At one time we approached so near thewaterfall that we could distinguish, high up, the narrow archway throughwhich it gushed. It seemed, too, that by a little management any onedaring enough might have passed round the rocky amphitheatre in which wewere, right beneath the waterfall to the other side, where rifts andfaintly-discerned chasms whispered of further wondrous passagesunexplored, and I felt sure--for the more I searched the more thefeeling came home to me--that we were the first human beings who hadever entered this stronghold of nature. 

With the exception of the bright veins I have mentioned there was notrace of gem or precious metal. The sides and roof sparkled andglistened again and again, but it was only with some stalactiticformation--beautiful to the eye, but worthless; and at last I felt thatthis was labour in vain--the treasure was no more here than in the vastchasm where we had hurled the stone; and, shouting to Tom my intentions, we stood and had another look, and then lit upon a mass of rock a largepiece of oily oakum which we had brought for the purpose. 

Our oakum burned brightly, but it was of little avail, giving us notmuch more than a glimpse of the wonders of the grand chamber in which westood; and then we turned to go, but only to encounter an unexpecteddifficulty. The chamber was so vast and the rift by which we hadentered the sloping side so high up amidst crags resembling one anotherthat we had great difficulty in finding it, and I remember shuddering asI thought of the consequences of being lost there in the dark. 

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR. 

CAST ON A STRANGE SHORE. 

Being nervous or wanting in nerve is a state that would soon prove theruin of the adventurous. 

We had to set ourselves determinedly to the task of finding our wayback, and after a weary climb Tom pointed it out. 

If anything, the descent was more laborious than the climbing up; but atlast, tired out, we reached the vaulted chamber with its troubled lakeand narrow sandy strip of shore--a welcome place, gloomy and horrible asit was, for it meant rest upon our raft, and the gliding out with thestream to the entrance arch, and then not so very long a journey to theblessed light of heaven. 

"Ah!"

That cry burst from our lips simultaneously, as, climbing down to reachthe sand, we held our lights low to see--what?

That there must be a sort of tide in the lake, small as it was; for thewater was bubbling up more fiercely with a hissing noise, and there wasno sand--the waters had covered it; there was no raft--the pole had beenloosened by the water and the raft had gone, floated away, to be drivenby the stream to the tunnel, and then swim lightly away to leave us to ahorrible death--a self-sought death; and as I thought of what I had donein my insensate greed for gold I could have groaned aloud. 

But no, it was no insensate greed, I told myself--it was for Lilla'ssake--and my eyes rilled with tears as I thought that I should never seeher more, and that Garcia--

That name sent a thrill of energy through my weary frame, and callingupon speechless Tom, I told him to light a piece more oakum; and he didso, to reveal plainly the raft floating about right at the end of thegreat vault, and apparently nearing the arch of exit. What were we todo?

There was but one answer. Dash into that horrible black lake and swimto the raft, or else stay and die. 

It was dreadful, to plunge into those mysteriously disturbed waters, containing far below who could tell what hideous monsters?--to swim, ortry to swim, where the strange eddies and whirlpools might draw thestruggling wretch down! To swim, too, in profound darkness; for I feltthat if the attempt were made it would be made together. 

The thoughts in my breast must have been the same as those in poorTom's; for, looking at the faintly-discerned raft and then up at me, hesaid with a groan: "Mas'r Harry, I daren't!"

"Tom, " I said, "I dare not!"

"But tell me to try it, Mas'r Harry, " he cried--"order me to swim off toit, and I'll try. I shall be sucked down like a cork in a sink-hole, but tell me to do it--order me and make me, and I'll try; but I daren'tgo without I was made. "

"Light another piece of oakum, Tom, " I said hoarsely. "Perhaps thewater on the sand is shallow and we might walk along to the other end, and then try to swim together: it would not be half so far. But stay--hold my hand while I step down and try. "

We crept down to where the sand had been bare when we left it, thoughloose and yielding; and, sticking the short piece of candle in acrevice, Tom seized my hand firmly and I stepped down into the water, but only to cry to Tom to draw me forth, for the sand was quick now andwatery, and more dangerous to him who ventured upon it than the lakeitself. 

It was not without a sharp struggle that I once more stood beside Tomupon the ledge of rock, when without a word he drew out the oakum andprepared to light it, while, half beside myself with horror, I tried tocalculate how far was the distance, and whether, by well marking thespot where the raft floated, we could not contrive to hit it in swimmingin the dark. That we should have to swim in the dark I knew; forneither of us, I felt, could then have swum with one hand, holding alight above the troubled waters with the other. 

Just then Tom's oakum blazed up behind me, to light up the vault withits sparkling stalactitic roof, glistening sides, and strangely-agitatedwater. There floated the raft plainly enough just in front of the arch, and so near to our reach that in an instant Tom had thrown off cap, wallet, and jacket beside the candles stuck in the rock and the stillburning oakum. 

"No, Tom--no!" I cried, catching at him; "you must not risk it. "

"Let go, Mas'r Harry--I must!" he shouted. "I swore I'd stick to you. "

He struck me in the chest so that I staggered back, and then there was aloud plash and he was swimming away. 

To start up and throw off my own jacket and wallet was the work of aninstant, for, with his example, I could not stay back. We werecompanions, and I felt that it would be cowardly after he had taken thefirst plunge. 

Another instant and I was after him, "plash!" with the noise of myplunge still echoing as I rose above the waters--echoing in a strangewhisper along the arched roof. But oh! the painful, numbing sensationof intense cold that struck to my heart! It was fearful, and before Ihad taken a dozen strokes I felt that I should never reach the raft. 

I was not called upon so to do, for the next minute, in answer to my crycame a groan from Tom, and I knew that he was swimming back, and thenext moment he shrieked:

"Mas'r Harry, back! lend me a hand! Cramp--cramp!"

And then he gave a shriek of agony which roused me to a state of frenzy, as I could just see him beating the water with frantic effort close bymy side. 

The raft was forgotten then as with a vigorous stroke I reached him, placed one arm beneath his, and then struck out for the lights. 

How I reached them I cannot recall: only a horrible struggle, theechoing of splashing water, the reaching of the cold, slimy rock withsomething seeming to draw me under, a fierce effort to get out, thedragging forth of poor Tom, who sank by my side with a groan; and thenin a dreamy state I pulled the last piece of oakum from Tom's wallet, held it to one of the candles for it to blaze up, sputtering loudly fromthe wet hand that held it. I sheltered my eyes after pressing out thewater, looked again and again, separated the oakum so that it flaredmore and more, lighting up the low arch through which we had entered, when I groaned to myself: was this to be the end of my golden dreams--death in this hideous vault? for the stream set swiftly now through thearch, and the raft was gone!

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE. 

A NIGHT'S REST. 

The bright, flaring, spluttering blaze, glimmering and flashing upon thetroubled waters and reflected from the roof; then, as it sank down, comparative darkness, for the two scraps of candle seemed to burn verydimly. Tom lay upon the rocks without speaking, while the agony thatpassed through my brain was intense. I felt that I had murdered thepoor fellow, who was called upon to give up his young life through hisfidelity to what any thoughtful man would call my wild follies. 

We were to die, then, here, in this wild, mysterious cave, far beyondthe reach of aid; for even if we had not by our caution thoroughlyconcealed our coming, who would dare to follow our route, unless bychance the raft were seen?

That certainly afforded a faint gleam of hope, and another came directlyto fortify it. My uncle had talked about the great cave, and itsexploration had been mentioned. It was possible, then, that upon ourabsence causing uneasiness a search might be made in this direction; forI knew my uncle too well to think that he would leave his sister's childunsought. 

But if he did not arrive in time? or if some of Garcia's spies had seenus enter and were to mislead the searchers?

The thought was too horrible; and I shuddered as I thought of Lilla andher fate, till a maddening sensation of jealousy drove for a few minutesall fear and dread away. 

My musings were arrested by Tom, who made me start by suddenly taking mydripping hand between his--damp and icy to the touch. 

The next moment he was holding my hand to his breast, so that I couldfeel the laboured beatings of his true heart as he exclaimed hoarsely:

"Mas'r Harry, you saved my life then, and I'll never forget it. "

"Nonsense, Tom!" I said with gloomy cheerfulness. "It's all give andtake out here. Why, you saved me from the crocodiles. "

"Cuss 'em! Don't talk about 'em here, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom in awhisper. "We don't know but what there's horrible ones living in thesedreadful waters. That there cramp taking me in the leg like that mademe feel as if one had got hold of me. I'm a horrible coward, Mas'rHarry, that I am. "

"Tom, " I said, "this place is enough to unnerve any one. "

Then we were silent, for the strange echoings of our voices had anunearthly, terrible effect upon our nerves; and more than once I startedat the grotesque shadow of myself upon the wall. The roar of the greatwaterfall came humming through the rift above our heads, while below thewaters hissed, and bubbled, and lapped against the rocks in a curious, whispering, awe-inspiring fashion; and then moved by the same impulse weboth took off and wrung all the moisture we could out of our thingsbefore standing shivering before the lights, one of which was alreadybeginning to gutter down and threatened to become extinct. 

Upon examining our wallets we found that we each had a couple of candlesleft, but our provision was very low; and the question now arose as tothe next proceeding. 

"Won't do to lie down and die, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom. "I'm ever somuch warmer now. "

"No, Tom, " I said, "we'll fight to the last; but what are we to do?"

"Well, Mas'r Harry, I'd first of all get up into the crack of a passageup there before the lights go out, for there's no knowing how high thiswater may rise; and if I ain't to see daylight no more, but to die here, I should like to die dry and warm. "

"Don't talk about death, Tom, " I said with a shudder. "Let's fight forlife to the last, and, as you say, we'll climb up to the rift. "

One candle burned out as we tried to move it, and deferring the lightingof another for reasons of economy, we climbed to the narrow crack-likepassage and went along it about thirty yards before Tom, who was first, turned round in a part where the passage widened a few feet. 

"Now look here, Mas'r Harry, " he said. "We don't know that there ain'tno other way out of the cave. I should say as there is if we could findit; at all events we mustn't lie down and die till we've looked aboutand the candles are burned away, and then felt about till we can't feelno longer. So see here, Mas'r Harry, we're wet, and cold, and tiredout, and we can't do nothing better than sit down here and have a goodsleep. Then we'll wake up, eat the bit of grub there is left, and go towork again fresh. What do you say?"

"Say? That I think you are right, Tom, " I replied, trying to imitatehis cheerfulness. "But about the light?"

"Light, Mas'r Harry? Why, we must put it out. We ain't little childrento be afraid to go to sleep in the dark. Then you've got yourtinder-box and matches all dry in the wallet, and we can light up and goat it again in the morning, or night, or whatever it is, Mas'r Harry, for there ain't no difference here. Who knows but what, while we arelooking for the way out, we mayn't find what you want?"

"What I want, Tom?" I said suspiciously. "To be sure, Mas'r Harry?What you want, whatever that may be--I don't say as it's gold mines, ordymons, or what not; only whatever it is we _may_ find it, for Ishouldn't be surprised at finding anything here. "

I did not reply; but making the best of the sad lodging that was to beours for the next few hours, and all wet and shivering as we were, creeping together for warmth, we lay down, and I stretched out my handto extinguish the candle. 

But my hand was arrested half-way, as I looked upon the glittering rockabove my head and listened to the hissing, seething noise of the waterbelow us in the long vault and the faint roar of the cataract far aboveus to the left. Now with a sense of dread indescribable I thought ofthe water rising to where we were during our sleep, and whether it wouldnot be better to light another candle. Anything was better than lyingthere in the horrible darkness. 

The spare supply of light we possessed, though, would be wanted afterour sleep, and reluctantly I pressed down the wick; thinking as I did sowhat would be the use of the gold if I found it now and there should beno means of escape!

"What time would you like your shaving-water, Mas'r Harry?" said Tom, whose teeth chattered as he spoke. 

"This is no time for laughing, Tom, " I said gloomily. 

"I don't see as it's any time for crying, Mas'r Harry, " he replied, "forI'm quite wet enough without that. "

Then he was silent, and we lay in that awful darkness, which in, spiteof my efforts, I kept peopling with multitudinous horrors. 

Then I seemed to lose consciousness; in spite of hard rock, cold, anddamp, sleeping heavily, and dreaming now of Lilla, who seemed to be insome terrible peril from which I could not save her. I wanted to reachher, but something kept me away, while the danger she was in, as itfloated before my distempered imagination, was somehow connected withGarcia, and Indians, and fire, or a mingling of all three. I felt readyto cry out as I struggled against the power that held me back; but atlast I saw what it was that stayed me; it was the gold for which I hadbeen seeking--piled-up, heavy masses of gold--holding me down, crushingme almost, while Lilla's sweet imploring face was turned to me as ifasking my help. I strained, I longed to release myself, but in vain;and at last one great ponderous mass began to move towards me slowly, with a heavy, roaring noise, till it rested upon my chest, and with astart I woke to find one of Tom's arms thrown across my throat and himsnoring loudly. 

For a few minutes I lay aghast, unable to make out where I was; but bydegrees recollection brought back all the horrors of our position, andwith a sigh I managed to rid myself of Tom's arm. 

I settled myself to try and sleep once more, so as to be ready for whatwould, I knew, prove an arduous, wearying task, tiring alike to body andspirit; when my blood seemed to be frozen in my veins, for there came asoft, fluttering noise, the air seemed to fan my cheeks as I lay, andthen there echoed through the place three wild, appalling cries, followed by profound silence. 

"Who's that a-calling? It won't do, Muster Garcia! You left her todrown, eh? What! Hilloa! Say, Mas'r Harry, was I dreaming or did youcall?"

"I did not call, Tom, " I whispered; "but there is some one in herebesides us. Hark!"

Again, as I spoke, and heard plainly above the distant roar, three morecries came sweeping along, and once more there was silence. 

"All right, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom; "better chance for us to get out. If some one else can come in that only shows that there's another way;and when it's time to get up, why, up we get, for I don't feel a bitdisposed to try any more sleep here--it's too much like hard work!"

"I don't think the cries were human, Tom, " I said. 

"Never mind that, Mas'r Harry, they weren't ghosts' cries. I'll betthat. Now, if my old mother was here she'd stick out as it was a spiritas couldn't--Oh, Mas'r Harry, though, what a horrid screech!" hewhispered, as again a long-drawn, hollow, echoing cry ran through thepassages. 

I do not think I'm more timid than most lads would have been at a timelike this; but my hands trembled as I sought for the flint, steel, andtinder-box, anxious to be out of the darkness that hemmed us in on allsides, and it was not until I had tried for some time that I was able toignite the tinder. 

At last, though, the brimstone match was held down to the spot glowingbeneath my breath, the blue flame was succeeded by that of the woodensplint, and once more our spirits rose as the feeble light of a candlewas reflected from the rocky walls. 

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX. 

THE AMPHITHEATRE. 

We were half numbed with the cold, but I found now that, in spite of ourtroubled dreams and its apparent brevity, our sleep must have continuedfor a long time, for our clothes were nearly dry. 

"Now, then, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom, "never mind no shrieks and cries;let's eat what there is in that bag and drink what there is in thatbottle, and then go on our voyage of discovery. It will give usstrength for the job, besides being ever so much easier to carry. Ifanything queer comes near us we've got our pistols, so let them lookout. "

In spite of the feeling of tremor caused by the mysterious cries I waseager enough to move, and we began to climb up once more through thecrack, after stepping back to the vault, holding up our candles, andmaking sure that by no possibility we had overlooked the raft. 

As to its floating away I felt that it would not go very far on reachingthe end of the tunnel, there were too many obstacles in the way in theshape of great boulders to block up the stream; so that hope of reliefwas but faint there even if a search was commenced. 

There was no raft in sight; nothing but the strange, troubled water, ever bubbling and leaping up; and with a shudder, as we thought of thestruggle we had had, we turned away, but not without seeing that thesand strip was now about half bare. 

It was no time for being nervous. We knew that to live we must find ameans of exit while our candles lasted, so started once more to threadour way along through the rift and right on to the huge cavern where thecascade of water came thundering down. 

Here we halted for a time to gain breath, and then set to work tothoroughly explore the place; so we pushed on nearer and nearer, to findthat, as we expected, we could pass right round behind the waterfall, over the slippery, wet stones, worn into seams, as if at one time thestream had rushed down them; but no trace of rift or passage could wefind save one small crevice through which it seemed possible that a bodymight be squeezed. 

"Never mind, Mas'r Harry, that can't be the way; let's try farther roundthis other side. "

Tom led now and I followed, leaving the cascade behind us, andthoroughly examining the other side of the amphitheatre, but withoutavail; when we sat down, worn out, about opposite to the rift where wehad entered, too disheartened to speak, till Tom said:

"We shall have to try and crawl through that hole, Mas'r Harry--there, under the waterfall. "

"A dog could hardly do it, Tom, " I said bitterly, and then I started. "Stop a moment, " I cried. "That was a regular crack or split in therock that we came through, Tom; such a one as might have been made by anearthquake. "

"Sure it was, Mas'r Harry; but you don't think as another one has comeand shut it up, do you?"

"No, no, Tom, " I cried, leaping up and forgetting my fatigue; "but whyshould not that crack be continued on this side--here, just oppositewhere we are? Come, climb higher with me, and let us have another try. "

My thought was a bright one; for far up, just where the side of theamphitheatre began to curve into the dome which formed the roof, wefound a crack answering to the one through which we entered on the otherside; and squeezing ourselves through, we found that we were in anothernarrow passage--so narrow, though, that we proceeded with greatdifficulty. 

"This must be the way out, Tom, " I said. 

"Or the way in, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom; "one of them two. Anyhow, though, we shall soon see. "

Not so soon, though, as Tom expected; for we crept on and climbed forquite a couple of hours, winding and doubling about, before the riftopened out, sloping, too, at the same time, so that walking became outof the question; and we climbed slowly down till we lost sight of roofand sides. Then on and on, slowly and carefully, where a false stepwould have sent us gliding we knew not where; and then we stopped, aghast, with a fearful chasm at our feet, to awake to the fact that wehad climbed down to the extreme edge of an awful precipice, while, onholding up our lights, there before us was darkness, black andimpenetrable, above, around, beneath. 

The same thought occurred to both, and in a whisper we gave utterance tothat thought together, though in different words. 

"Tom, we've come round to another part of the great black gulf. "

"Mas'r Harry, this is the same place where we pitched down the bigstone. Let's try another. "

More to prove the truth of our thought than anything else, I assented;and finding a good-sized lump, Tom hurled it outwards with all hismight, and then we listened as we had listened before, to hear it atlast strike water at a profound depth, with the same roar of echoes tomake us shrink shuddering back. 

"It is the same place, Tom, " I said, speaking hoarsely, for this wasanother damp to our hopes. 

There was apparently no chance even of reaching the rocky point where wehad stood the day before, for that point stood out alone, and I couldnot see how it could be reached; but in a dull, despondent way, Ithought that we would try to the last; and shrinking back a few yardsfrom the edge of the precipice, we began to climb along the side, in thehope of finding some outlet in that direction; for could we but reachthat point by any means we were safe. 

Ten minutes' climbing in a state of extreme horror, with the loosefragments of rock slipping from beneath our hands and feet, to rollrattling over the edge of the vast chasm, and then we were brought to astandstill; for there, right in front, was a bare, smooth, perpendicularwall of rock, inexorable as fate itself. 

We turned and began to climb back along the horrid slope, when, with asensation of horror that I hardly dare to recall, I felt my legs slip, my hands, torn, wet, and bleeding as they were, to glide over the stoneto which I clung; and, with a feeble cry for aid to Tom, I gave myselfup for lost. 

With a shriek like that which might have been expected to have emanatedfrom some wild beast, Tom leaped to my side, caught at me, and then, clinging together, we continued our downward course for what seemed aninterminable length of time, when there was a sudden stoppage. Tom'sfeet rested in a cleft of the rock, and he held me fast, as I laygasping, with my legs hanging for some distance over the frightfulchasm. 

For full five minutes we did not either of us move, since it seemed thatthe slightest attempt to alter our position must result in a plunge intothe darkness yawning to receive us. 

One candle was extinguished, but the other lay guttering and flaringsome twenty feet above us, wasting rapidly, and casting its feeble, weird light upon where we clung. 

We neither of us spoke, but softly feeling about, I at length got myfingers in a chink of rock, which gave me courage to move my legs, sothat at last they rested upon a rough point or knob. Then, by Tom'sguiding, my other hand found a hole, and by an effort I climbed on tothe slope, to lie panting and waiting for nerve. 

Help me Tom could not from his position, and had I not stirred myself Imust have fallen at last; but he had well paid the debt he owed me formy last night's efforts, as I told him when we had cautiously made ourway back up the slope in a diagonal direction to where the rift opened, to sink down at last, breathless and thankful, in the narrow way; gladeven to be beyond reach of the influence of the horrible gulf, which hadfor me an attraction that was appalling. 

We were very quiet now, as we half sat, half lay upon the rocky bottomof the crack, till our strength was somewhat renewed after our lateefforts, when, dragging myself up, I wiped the clammy dew from myforehead, and Tom followed my example. 

"Tom, " I exclaimed, "inaction means death. Let's try that hole behindthe fall. "

"Right, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom, essaying to be cheerful. 

And without another word he rose, took his candle from the niche inwhich he had placed it, and together we made our way back into theamphitheatre. Then we climbed over the blocks to behind the fall, where, going down upon his knees, Tom held his candle in atarm's-length, and then essayed to creep in at the little opening. 

I looked on anxiously as his head and shoulders disappeared, then hiswhole body; and I was preparing to follow him when he wriggled himselfback, to face me with a sad shake of the head. 

"No good, Mas'r Harry--a baby couldn't go through there. "

I took his word, and led the way back till we were clear of the mistshed by the fall, and then I set to and tried if the great problem ofour escape could not be solved; and at last when all hope was ready toexpire in my bosom the solution came. 

We were sitting, sad and dejected, worn by our long toil, when suddenlywe were startled by a shriek similar to those which we had heard uponour awaking. 

Tom pressed close to me, and I must confess to a strange sensation ofawe, as now, one after another, these wild cries came ringing out of thedarkness around. Now near, now far-off, and fading away as it were, till one was uttered close by my ear, and I saw a shadowy form sweeppast the light shed by our one poor feeble candle; then another andanother; when, angry with myself for my superstitious dread, I exclaimedaloud:

"Why, they're birds!"

"Birds they are!" cried Tom gently. "But are they real birds, Mas'rHarry?"

"Real? yes, Tom!" I exclaimed excitedly. "And there must be some otherway of entrance, for I saw one disappear close by the falling water. Yes, and there goes another!" I cried, as I held up the light. "Tom--Tom, they are the messengers of life! There is a way out yet!"

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN. 

A JOURNEY IN THE DARK. 

Again the hope which animated our breasts chased away the sense ofdepression and fatigue, as, lighting our last candle to obtain a betterlight, we clambered as rapidly as we could high up towards where thewater came roaring from its vast culvert, just as with a loud shriek abird flew out, like some creature of shadow-land, from a niche which hadhitherto escaped our notice. 

The next moment, after a flit round the amphitheatre, it gave anothershriek, and we saw it re-enter the niche and disappear. 

That there was an outlet to the upper world there we now had no doubt, but the question arose which exit presented the least peril--the ascentto this niche right over the arch of the torrent, or the way back by thevault of the troubled waters, to swim for our lives down the littleriver. 

We did not pause long to consider, but, drawing our breath hard, soughtto climb up to where the bird had disappeared. 

We needed the activity and power of some animal born to a climbing life, for it was a terrible task, over slippery, spray-bedewed rocks, thatseemed composed of ice. Our feet and hands slipped again and again, andmore than once I felt that I must fall upon the bow of that torrent ofinky water, at first by our side, soon right beneath us, and so beplunged into the seething cauldron below. 

I found myself wondering whether, if I did so, my body would be forcedthrough along some subterranean way to the vault of the troubled waters, from thence float out slowly along the little river, and so to the mouthof the cave and the outer sunshine. 

Such thoughts were enough to unnerve one; but, bit by bit, we climbed onin safety, handing the candle from one to the other, and ever and anonstretching out a helping hand, till, how I cannot tell, we clung atlength right over the falling torrent, with a piece of rock, smooth asthe polishing of ages could make it, between us and the niche, which nowproved to be a good-sized split separating a couple of rocks. 

"You go first, Mas'r Harry, " Tom whispered, with his mouth close to myear. "I'll stand firm, and you can climb up my shoulders, and then lendme a hand. "

I prepared to start, handing him the one candle we now had alight, whenI gave utterance to a cry of despair; for the linen band which hadcrossed my breast, and supported the wallet, had been worn through bythe constant climbing, and I suppose must have broken when I was makingthis last ascent. At all events, the wallet was gone--plunged, Iexpect, into the torrent, and bearing with it the flint, steel, tinder-box, and matches; so that, should any accident befall our onelight, we should be in the horrible darkness of the place. 

"Never mind, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom. "It ain't no use crying afterspilt milk. Up you go, sir. "

With failing heart and knitted brow I exerted myself, climbed to Tom'ships, as he clung to the rock and lighted me; then to his shoulders;stood there for a moment trembling, and then struggled into the cleft, turned round, lay down in a horrible position, sloping towards thetorrent, with my head two feet lower than my knees, and then stretchedout my hands to Tom. 

"Can't reach, Mas'r Harry, " he said, after one or two despairing trials. "You'll have to go and leave me. See if you can get out and fetchhelp. "

For a moment I felt stunned at this unforeseen termination of ourefforts, for there really had seemed hope now, unless this fresh passageshould prove too narrow to let us pass. 

I did not answer Tom, but drew myself up again to think; when, takingoff my coat, I rolled it round and round, laid fast hold of the collar, and then, once more lying down, I lowered the coat to Tom. 

"Can you reach that?" I said. 

"No, Mas'r Harry--not by a foot, " said Tom gloomily, his words beingshouted, as the roar of the torrent beneath us swept his voice away. 

He stood in a position of awful peril: a false step, and he would beplunged into the torrent; and as I looked down at his upturned face andthe flickering candle, I wondered how I could have ever dared to standthere myself. 

"Can you reach it now?" I said, lowering myself a little more. 

But his answer came in a dull, muffled, despairing monotone:

"No. "

I wriggled and shuffled my body a little more forward, forcing my boottoes into a crevice as I did so, for it seemed that now the slighteststrain would draw me over the precipice. But there was no otherresource: Tom must have help; and I lay shivering there as, with anupward spring, the candle between his teeth, Tom clutched my coat, Ishuddering the while, and wondering whether the cloth would give way, orwhether I should be drawn down. 

We were looking straight into each other's eyeballs, lit by theguttering candle, as, with trial after trial, exerting the greatmuscular strength in his arms, Tom climbed higher and higher till hecould touch my hands, my arms, and then hold on by my neck, when hestopped panting, just as, in his convulsive efforts, his teeth metthrough the candle, ground through the wick, and the upper portion fellfar below into the torrent to leave us in that awful darkness. 

"Hold fast, Mas'r Harry!" Tom hissed in my ear. "Crook your hands. No! Clasp 'em together, to give me a foothold. "

"Tom!" I groaned, "I'm slipping. I can hold on no longer. "

"A moment--a moment, Mas'r Harry, " he cried. 

I clasped my fingers together, when, bending his body into a halfcircle, he got one foot into my hands, forced himself rapidly up, staying my downward progress of inch after inch, as the weight of hisbody pressed me to the rock; but as he turned to hold me in his turn, itwas just as I felt myself going faster and faster, gliding headdownwards towards the torrent. 

Another struggle, and, wet and bleeding, I was by Tom's side, for him tohold tightly by one of my hands, as with the other he felt his way alongslowly for some yards, when once more we sank upon the rocky floor, tolie panting, our breath drawn in hysterical sobs, and a darkness aroundthat was too fearful even to contemplate. 

Our despair was such that we could find no words; but at last Tom said, in a voice that I could hardly hear for the roar of the torrent, whichseemed to be here condensed by the narrow passage:

"Mas'r Harry, I'll go first; follow close behind, and crawl. "

His words gave me energy, and we set off, crawling slowly, now upwards, now downwards, feeling every foot of the way, lest some new peril shouldlie in our path. The roar of the torrent rose and fell as we creptaway, till by slow degrees it became fainter, fading to quite a softmurmur; but still no new horror assailed us. The dread darkness wasforgotten in the hope that shed a light into our hearts, as foot by footwe progressed through what was sometimes a narrow passage, sometimes awide vault, as we could tell by the echoing of our voices from itsarched roof. In one of these, too, our ears were saluted by the shrieksof birds and the rushing of wings--a fact which told us we could not bevery far from the light of day; but progress was so slow that I oftendespaired of seeing that light again. 

Often and often I could have lain down and cried like a child, and itrequired no weak effort to keep my emotion back. 

"Seems to me, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom at last, "this is a very big placewe're in, for the more I try about, the less I seem able to get on. Shall we rest a bit?"

Had Tom said, "Shall we keep on?" I should have made the samereply--"Yes. " And then, as we extended our aching limbs upon the softsoil which covered the floor of the cave in this part, a delicious senseof tranquillity stole over me, and almost instantaneously I sank into adeep dreamless sleep. 

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT. 

TO DAYLIGHT. 

How long we lay in that stupor--more than sleep--I cannot tell; but Iwas awoke by Tom, and once more we slowly continued our journey, walkingnow though--for the absence of fresh perils had given us courage--andwith our arms extended we went slowly on; but ever with the soft earthof the cave beneath our feet, and the stillness only broken by theoccasional shriek of a bird. 

"Say, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom after a long silence. "We are onlywandering here and there without finding the passage to go out. "

"I have been thinking so too, Tom, " I said, as a thought struck me. Then loudly--"Look out, and see if you can make out anything when Ifire: the flash may guide us. "

Taking out my pistol I fired upwards, when it was as if the whole cavewere being crushed up together--thunder, roar, and bellow, in adeafening series of echoes--echoes succeeded by the rustling as of tenthousand wings, and shrieks that were deafening--noises which were quitea quarter of an hour in subsiding. 

"We must be near to an opening, Tom, " I said, as soon as I could makemyself heard. 

"All right, Mas'r Harry, and I've seen it, " he said cheerily. "This isa big place, hundreds of feet over, but the passage out lies here; thatfiring of the pistol was a good idea of yours. "

He took my hand and stepped out boldly. Then feeling his way withcaution, he exclaimed joyfully that he had found the opening, into whichwe stepped, and soon knew by the hollow sound that we were in a rapidlycontracting passage. 

From time to time I now flashed off a little powder in the pan of mypistol, in which instant we were able to see that we were in one of theriven passages of the cave, similar to those which we had beforetraversed; and, faint with hunger, we pressed on, till a distant murmur, ever increasing, forced itself upon my notice, and in a voice of despairI exclaimed:

"Oh, Tom, Tom! we are going back, my lad!"

"Mas'r Harry, " he exclaimed, "don't be down-hearted. 'Tis so, though;and I've been thinking it for the past quarter of an hour, but Iwouldn't say it for I wasn't sure. Never mind, let's turn back. That'sthe big waterfall we can hear, sure enough. But we can step out boldnow, as we know there's no danger; and when we are in the big placewhere we slept, a little powder will show us the way. "

A weary walk and we were once more upon the soft earth of the cave wherewe had slept--the bird-chamber we called it--when, by means of flashingoff powder, we arrived at a pretty good idea of the size of the place, and, better still, discovered a fresh outlet. 

Danger and disappointment had made me now cautious, and I would notproceed until, by the expenditure of more powder, we had made sure thatthere was no other passage; alarming the birds too, so that they sweptround us like a hurricane. 

"Right this time, Mas'r Harry, " cried Tom. 

Then we were once more on the way, crawling as to pace, as we felt ourway cautiously along. 

"If it ever fell out, Mas'r Harry, that we wanted a hiding-place, what aspot this would be!" said Tom, little thinking that the day was to comewhen it should prove the salvation of those who were our truest and bestfriends. "Why, I don't believe there's an Indian ever had the pluck tocome a quarter as far, and we know it now well, every foot of it. "

"Except the way out, Tom, " I said sadly. 

"Oh, that's right enough now, Mas'r Harry, " he cried. "Cheer up: here'sthe birds flying along by the score. Can't you hear their wingswhistle? They're some of those we frightened out coming back again. "

I could hear the soft flap of wings plainly enough, and I could not helpfeeling hopeful as we toiled on, till suddenly Tom exclaimed:

"Keep back!"

"What is it?" I exclaimed, our voices echoing in a way which told usthat the cave had once more opened out. 

"My leg goes down as far as I can reach here, Mas'r Harry. There's ahole of some kind. Stop till I flash off a bit of powder. "

I stood firm, while Tom was busy for a few moments, during which I heardthe click of his flask. Then there were sparks as he snapped off hisflint-lock pistol, but for a few times without effect; but at last hestarted a train of powder which burned brightly, showing us that westood on a ledge some fifty feet above where there was the flash ofwater and many a grotesque rock. 

"Why, Tom?"

"Why, Mas'r Harry?"

"Down on your knees!" I cried joyfully as I set the example. 

For we were in the first extensive widening out of the cave, at aboutfive hundred yards from its mouth, having emerged through an openinghitherto unknown to us from its being upon a ledge forty or fifty feetabove the floor, where in that part it ran on a level with the littleriver. 

We rose from our knees, weak as two children, and contrived to scrambledown to the bottom, along which we stumbled slowly and without energytowards the cave's mouth, going back first to where we had left ourguns. Turn after turn, winding after winding, we traversed, and therewas the faint dawning of light in the distance--light which grew moreand more bright and glorious as we advanced, shading our eyes with ourhands, till, utterly worn out, we sank down close to the entranceamongst the soft, warm, luxurious sand, when I gazed at the pale, haggard, blood-smeared face beside me, to exclaim:

"Tom, is that you?"

"Mas'r Harry, " he replied hoarsely, "poor Missus wouldn't know you ifshe was here. "

It was the noon of the third day, we afterwards learned, that we hadspent in these realms of darkness, and never did the bright face ofnature look more glorious than it did to our aching eyes. But in spiteof the intense sensation of gnawing hunger we could not proceed till wehad rested. Then after bathing our faces, hands, and feet in the coldstream, we slowly journeyed to the hacienda. 

"Don't say a word about the cave, Tom, " I said, as we neared home. 

"No, Mas'r Harry, not if you don't wish it, " he rejoined, looking at mewonderingly. 

"I have a reason, Tom, " I said. "We can say that we have beenexploring, and that will be true, and will satisfy them. "

"You ain't done with the cave yet, then, Mas'r Harry?"

"No, Tom, " I said, "not yet. "

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE. 

A QUESTION. 

The look I received from Lilla that evening was one which, while itreproached me, made my heart leap. But all the same, I did not respondto it: I dared not; and I sat there answering my uncle's questions andtelling him of our discovery of the ruined temple, but no more; whileGarcia, who was present, smiled a contemptuous smile that was mostgalling. 

For that smile seemed to mean so much, and to say, "Look at this crazyvagabond, how he spends his time!"

I was too weak and ill, though, to resent it, and gladly sought my bed, which I did not leave for a couple of days, being tended mostaffectionately during that time by Mrs Landell. 

We had made our entrance to the hacienda by night, as I had wished onaccount of our appearance, and it was well we did so, for an inspectionof the clothes I had worn displayed such a scarecrow suit as would haveensured the closing of any respectable door in my face. 

But if, when I rose from my couch, my clothes were worn, so was not myspirit, and during the long hours I had lain there my brain had been asactive as ever concerning the buried treasures. 

The terrors of the cave were great, certainly, but then I reasoned thatthree parts of them were due to ignorance. Had we been acquainted withthe geography of the place, as we were now, and taken commonprecautions, we might have saved ourselves the hairbreadth escapes andagony of mind that had so told upon us--we need not have risked ourlives by the great gulf, nor yet in the vault of the troubled waters. With a short portable ladder and a knotted rope the ascent to the riftover the torrent in the great amphitheatre would have been easy. Andaltogether it seemed to me that another visit, well prepared for, wouldnot be either arduous or terrible. 

The visit, of course, would be to search for the treasure; and calmreflection seemed to teach me that it was very probable that we had nowhit upon the part that appeared likely to have been used for thepurpose--so I thought. I could not feel that the timid, superstitiousIndians would ever have penetrated so far as we did, but the soft earthof the bird-chamber seemed, after all, a most likely place. 

"What! going again, Mas'r Harry?" said Tom when I broached the subject. 

"Yes, Tom, " I said; "I want to explore this bird-chamber part of thecave. And besides, we need run no risks this time--we need not go intothe terrible parts. "

"Very good, Mas'r Harry; only reck'lect about the pitcher as goes sooften to the well getting broken at last. "

"But you'll go with me, Tom?" I said. 

"Go with you, Mas'r Harry? Course I will! I should just like to catchyou going without me. Don't you get coming none of them games. "

The result of this was that one morning, soon after sunrise, Tom and Iwere climbing over the rocks that barred the mouth of the cave. We hadplenty of provision and plenty of candle. Each man, too, carried hisown tinder-box and a small coil of knotted cotton rope, which served asa girdle, and so was not allowed to encumber our movements. 

Light-hearted and eager, I led the way, and we pushed right in past therift on the ledge which led to the bird-chamber, for we were anxious tosee what had become of our raft. 

It was just as I anticipated: we found it self-anchored between twoblocks of stone within fifty yards of the tunnel-arch; and landing it, we cut the leather thongs, let out the wind, and then hid the wholeaffair behind some rocks--in case, as Tom said, we might want it again. 

A rest and a slight attack upon the provisions, and we were once morejourneying towards the mouth, but only to pause in the chamber where laythe opening that had saved our lives. 

A little agility took us to the mouth of the rift; and now, candle inhand, we could see the passage through which we had travelled solaboriously, to find it the easiest of any crevice we had traversed, thefloor being deeply covered with guano, as was the case with thebird-chamber when we entered it, at last, to find a vast hall ofirregular shape, swarming with the guacharo, or butter-bird of SouthAmerica--a great night-jar, passing its days in these fastnesses ofnature, but sallying out at dark to feed. The uproar they made wastremendous, and several times I thought that our lights would beextinguished, though we escaped that trouble and continued our search. 

The floor was nearly level, and the roof, like the others in the cave, covered with stalactites; but the birds and their nests completelyrobbed the place of beauty or grandeur. 

An hour spent here convinced me that we knew the two only passagesleading from the place, so we continued our investigations, travellingalong the farther passage till the sound of the great waterfall smoteupon our ears, but still nothing rewarded our search though we went tothe end. 

A passage of the most rugged nature, but a passage only, with nothing inthe shape of branch or outlet save into the amphitheatre, into which wehad no desire to penetrate. Certainly the passage widened out into achamber with glistening roof here and there, but with rocky floors, andpresenting nothing striking as likely to reward my search. 

At the end of a couple of hours we were back in the bird-chamber (Icontinue to call the places by the names that first struck us assuitable), when we sat down for another rest and time of refreshing, forwe had no peril to dread this time; and now, once more, I began to thinkover with damped spirits the possibility of finding what might have beenhere concealed. Treasures, the wealth of nations, might have lainhidden for ages, with the guano continually accumulating to bury themdeeper and deeper; but were they buried there?

I would try and prove it, at all events; and rousing myself from mymusing fit I took a sharp-pointed rod with which I had come provided, and began to probe the soil, Tom watching me earnestly the while. 

But nothing rewarded my endeavours. I probed till I was tired, and thenTom took up the task, but always for the rod to go down as far as weliked in the soft, yielding earth. 

At last I told him to give up, for the possibility of success seemed outof the question. Fatigue had robbed me of my sanguine thoughts, andwearily I led the way back to the mouth of the cave, and we again had arest, Tom lighting his pipe, and I gladly seeking the solace of a doze. 

Rest and refreshment had their usual effect, and I was soon up again andat work with the rod, thrusting it down into the sand all over theplace, till in one spot it struck upon something hard, and my heartleaped; but a little tapping of the hard matter showed that it wasnothing but a mass of rock some four feet below the sand. 

I sat down again, hot and ill-tempered; when Tom tapped the ashes out ofhis pipe and stood before me. 

"Now, what is it you're really after, Mas'r Harry?" he said. "Not gold, is it? Why don't you be open with a fellow?"

"What makes you ask, Tom?" I said suspiciously. 

"Because they do say, Mas'r Harry, that the folks that used to live heregot to bury their stuff, to keep it out of the Don's hands. "

Always the same tradition! But I made no answer, for a fresh thoughthad struck me--one of those bright ideas that in all ages have been themaking of men's fortunes; and, leaping up, I seized the rod and ran towhere the stream, inky no longer, but clear and bright, ran sparkling inthe subdued light over its sandy bed towards the open sunshine. 

Wading in, I turned up my sleeves and began to thrust my iron probe downhere into the soft sand, for I had argued now like this: that aftercarefully considering where would be the best place to hide theirtreasure, the priests of old might have been cunning enough to thinkthat the simpler the concealment the less likely for it to be searched, and thus with the dim mysterious caverns beyond offering all kinds ofprofundities--spots that could certainly be suspected--they might havechosen the open mouth of the Cave, and buried that which they sought tosave in the bed of the little stream. 

The thought seemed to take away my breath for a few moments, it came sovividly; the next minute I was wading about, thrusting the rod down asfar as I could in the wet sand; but always with the same result--theiron went down easily to my hand and was as easily withdrawn. 

I probed right in as I waded amongst the gloomy parts and then went onto where it became dark, but still I was not discouraged, but cameslowly back towards where the barrier of rocks blocked the entrance, down beneath which the little stream plunged to reappear some yards onthe other side; and here in the most open part of all, but screened fromthe sight of any one in the valley--here, where the water formed alittle pool beneath the creeper-matted rocks, I gave the rod a hardthrust down as far as it could be driven, bending so that my shoulderwas beneath the water, when my heart leaped and then beat tumultuously, for the rod touched something. I tried again. 

Yes, there was something beneath the sand!

Was it rock--stone?

I tried again; tapping with the iron. 

No; it was not stone!

Was it metal?

I tried again, after examining the point of the rod, and this time droveit down fiercely. 

Yes, it was metal; but the question to solve was this--

Was it gold?

CHAPTER THIRTY. 

FOUND. 

My excitement was intense; and all dripping as I was with the icy water, I leaped out on to the sand with the intention of climbing over thebarrier out into the bright sunshiny vale, to cut a long, thin bamboowith which to probe the sand in a more satisfactory manner. 

Then I stopped short, as the recollection of Tom's words flashed acrossmy brain. His surmises might be correct; and, cautious as we had been, watchers might have seen our goings and comings, while my stepping outinto the vale now to cut a pole would show that I had some particularobject in view. 

Another minute, though, and with my mind teeming with thoughts of richingots, plates, and vessels of gold, I began to consider as to whatought to be my next step. Without testing further I felt that I hadbeen successful--that a wonderful stroke of good fortune had rewarded myefforts; and then, how was I to dig it from its wet, sandy bed and getit safely to the hacienda?

"Tom, " I cried excitedly, "I have not spoken sooner lest you shouldthink me an empty dreamer; but I have found that which I sought. "

"Sure, Mas'r Harry?"

"Well--a--well, yes, nearly, Tom, " I stammered, somewhat taken aback byhis coolness; "and now I want you to swear that you will take no unfairadvantage of what you have seen or may see in the progress of thisadventure. "

"Want me to do _what_, Mas'r Harry?" said Tom sturdily. 

"I want you to swear--"

"Then I ain't a-going to swear, nor nothing of the kind; so you need notthink it. If I ain't worth trusting send me back; leastwise, you won'tdo that, because I sha'n't go. But, howsoever, I ain't a-going to goswearing and taking oaths, and, there! be quiet! Look there, Mas'rHarry. Make him swear if you like. No, not that way, more off to theleft. Turn your eye just past them three big trees by the lump of rock. That ain't a deer this time, but some one on the look-out. Two on 'em, that there are!"

I glanced in the pointed-out direction, to see plainly that a couple ofIndian heads were strained towards us, as if their owners were narrowlywatching for our appearance; though I knew from the gloom beneath thearch where Tom was seated that we must be invisible to any one standingout there in the glow of the bright afternoon sunshine. 

What did it mean? Were these emissaries of Garcia watching my everyact; or were they descendants of the Peruvian priests possessed of thesecret of the buried treasures. 

I shrank back farther into the cavern to crouch down, Tom imitating myacts, and together we watched the watchers, who remained so motionlessthat at times I felt disposed to ask myself whether I had not beenmistaken, and whether these were not a portion of one of the rocks. 

"It's no good, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom; "we must make a rush for it. They'll stop there for a week, or till we go. 'Tain't nothing new;there's always some one after you; and if you've found anything I can'tsee how you're going to get it away. Let's go now, before it getsevening, for they'll never move till we do. "

"But the--"

"Well, they ain't obliged to know that we've found that, Mas'r Harry, "said Tom smiling. "We don't know it ourselves yet. What we've got todo is to play bold, shoot one or two of the birds as they dodge aboutfarther in, then knock off a few of those pretty bits of white stonehanging from the roof, and they'll think that we've come aftercuriosities. "

Tom's advice was so sound that I led the way farther into the cave, where we made the place echo, as if about to fall upon our heads, as wehad a couple of shots, each bringing down six of the guacharo birds. Then re-loading, we secured three handsome long stalactites, white andglittering, and thus burdened we took our departure, walking carelesslyand laughing and examining our birds, Tom stopping coolly to light hispipe just as we were abreast of where we had seen the Indians. 

It was bold if the watchers' intentions were inimical, and we gaveourselves the credit of having thrown them off the scent, for we saw nomore of them that evening; returning tired and excited to the haciendato find my uncle quiet and cordial, for he seemed to be giving me thecredit of trying to break myself off my inclination. 

CHAPTER THIRTY ONE. 

THE HIDALGO'S DIGNITY UPSET. 

That night I forgot all past perils as I dreamed of gold--swimming init--rolling in it--for it seemed to possess all the qualities ofquicksilver, and whenever I tried to hold it or sweep it up it allescaped through my fingers. 

I woke at last with a start, with my chest heaving, and my face andlimbs bathed with a cold, dank perspiration. 

As far as I could judge it wanted a couple of hours to daybreak; but Ifelt too much agitated to try and sleep again. So rising and hurryingon my clothes, I sat there, hour after hour, thinking and planning myfuture course, for a night's rest had not weakened my convictions. 

The determination I came to at last was, that I could not do better thansmother my impatience for a whole week; taking, the while, excursions inevery other direction so as, if possible, to blind any one who made astudy of my movements. Then my journey to the cavern must be made bynight, armed with spades, and taking with us a couple of mules to bringhome the spoil. 

So I mused, little recking of what was to come, till the great goldensun rose from his glorious bed, when, after lying down an hour for thesake of the rest, I rose and sought for Tom, to find him indulging inthat bad habit of his, a morning pipe; when I told him my plans, andalso asked him if he thought that we ought to take my uncle into ourconfidence. 

"Not by no means, Mas'r Harry, " he said. 

"I may depend on you, Tom, of course?" I said, "Depend on me, Mas'rHarry? Ah! I should think so. There never was nobody couldn't stickto no one no tighter than I'll stick to you. There won't be no gettingrid of me; so don't never think so no more. What you say is quiteright, and we'll wait a week. If no one ain't touched that stuff forthree hundred years they'll leave it alone another week. I'll be on thelook-out for a couple of mules and spades, and we'll go, like the fortythieves, to the enchanted cavern, eh, Mas'r Harry? I'll get 'em, andwe'll put them into the little wood under the mountain-side, eh? andkeep 'em there till it's dark, when we'll start. A week to-day, or aweek to-morrow?"

"A week to-day, Tom, " I said; "and if you'll hang about here, I'll tellyou what time we'll go for a shooting trip. "

We had a roam after breakfast, and then, returning to the mid-day meal, I spent some time about the plantation, when, feeling tired and overcomewith the heat, I went into the house, lay down upon the couch in thedarkened room, and, I suppose, from the effects of past fatigue, soondropped off into a sound slumber. 

I have some recollection of hearing voices and a low, buzzing soundthat, in my confused state, seemed somehow to be mixed up with gold. Then it was Lilla's beautiful golden hair, and I was seeing it spreadout and floating once more upon the surface of the river. Then I waswide awake, for I had heard Garcia's voice utter my name with anintensity of bitterness that made me shudder as I rose upon my elbow. 

"I tell you he goes to the Indian villages, where there are dark--skinned maidens. I know it; and then he comes back here, pretending tobe ill and tired with his travels. "

"It is not true!" I heard Lilla exclaim angrily. "And if he were herenow--"

"But he is not here now, " said Garcia sneeringly. "He has someassignation in the moonlit woods with one of his dark beauties, withfire-flies in her hair and flashing eyes, such as those cold-bloodedEnglishmen love. "

"It is false!" cried Lilla; "and if he were here you would not dare tosay it. "

"Look here!" he said. "I will be played with no longer. I have beencalm and patient while this English dog has come in here to insult andtry to supplant me. He has always been placed before me since the dayhe set foot in the plantation. Your mother is my debtor, and you arepromised to me. Let there be any more of this trifling, and I willbring down ruin upon the place. I have sued gently and tenderly, but itis useless. Now I will show you that I am master; promise me now thatyou will speak to him no more, or--"

I never knew what threat Garcia would have uttered for just then runningforward I dashed out my clenched fist with all my might, and with acrash the Don went down over a chair just as my uncle and Mrs Landellran into the room. 

"What does this mean?" exclaimed my uncle angrily, as Lilla ran, sobbing, to her mother. 

"He struck me!" cried Garcia furiously, as he scrambled up. "He hasinsulted me--a hidalgo of Spain--and I'll have his blood!"

"Better go and wash your face clear of your own, " I said contemptuously, as I suffered from an intense longing to go and kick him. "He was rudeto my cousin, Uncle, and I knocked him down. That's all. "

With a savage scowl upon his face Garcia made for the door, turned toshake his fist at me, and he was gone. 

"Hal, " said my uncle gently--"Hal, my boy, I'd have given a year of mylife sooner than this should have happened. You don't know thesehalf-blood Spaniards as I do. You don't know _what_ mischief may befallus all through your rashness. "

"I wonder that you admit him to your house, Uncle!" I exclaimed hotly, for anger was getting the better of discretion. 

I was sorry, though, the next minute; for, on hearing my words, my uncleglanced in a troubled way at his wife, who was trying to soothe poorweeping Lilla; while, during the next hour, I learned that I had had themisfortune to strike down the man who was my uncle's creditor to a largeamount, as he had been Mrs Landell's, or they would not have allowedhis attentions to Lilla. 

"I'm ashamed of it all, my boy, " said my uncle; "but he holds our futureentirely in his hands, and he looks for the receipt of Lilla's littledowry as part payment of the debts. I've struggled very hard againstruin, Hal, and now it seems that it must come. But after all, I don'tknow that I'm sorry, for it would have been a cruel thing--like sellingthat poor child. But when a man is embarrassed as I am, what can he do?And besides, we both thought at one time that Lilla had a leaningtowards him. It was when he seemed to come forward generously with hismoney, which I was foolish enough to take. But there, let it pass; andI repeat, mind, Hal, that I cannot allow matters to go on between youand Lilla. All will be at an end with Garcia, I suppose, and we shallhave to turn out; but I cannot encourage you. I must begin again, Isuppose. "

"Uncle, " I said, "I am deeply grieved that my coming should work suchevil in the place, " for my anger had now evaporated. "I ask your pardonfor bringing such trouble upon your house. I could not help lovingLilla; to see her was to do that; and even now, if I saw that fellowbrutally using his strength against her, I should feel obliged to strikehim. "

"Things must take their course, Harry, " said my uncle; "and I don't knowthat, after all, I am very much grieved. We have seen the man now inhis true colours, and I learn that one of those colours is that which isworn by a coward. But while you stay, Harry, beware! Garcia has swornthat he'll have your blood, and he will!"

"Yes, Uncle, " I said quietly, "if he can!"

"Just so, Harry; but take care. "

"I'll be on my guard, Uncle, " I replied. 

And then I left him to go and think, my pulses throbbing as I thought ofthe exciting turn my adventures were taking--the event of the lasthour--my discovery, if such it could be called; and I longed for thetime when I could put it to the proof. 

CHAPTER THIRTY TWO. 

NOT QUITE. 

The time glided on, and I saw no more of Garcia; but, all the same, Icould not help feeling that this calm might portend a storm. 

My uncle was evidently very uneasy; but he said no more, merelyproceeding with his business as usual, while with Tom I took trips hereand there, making myself certainly now no burden, for we returned eachevening loaded with game of some description--deer, fowl, or fish. 

The first two days I saw at different times that we were followed; butafterwards it seemed that the spies, self-constituted or not, had givenup their task, and that we were free to roam the forest as we pleased. 

I grew hopeful upon making this discovery, and longingly looked forwardfor the night of our great adventure. 

It seemed as if that night would never come, but it came at last. 

Instead of going to my bed-room I stole out directly I had seen my uncletake his last cigar; and knowing that my absence would not be noticed, Imade my way to the appointed place. 

It was excessively dark--a favourable omen, I thought; and on reachingthe little wood there was Tom smoking his pipe, with the bowl inside hisjacket, though, had the ruddy glow been seen at a distance, it mighteasily have been taken for the lanthorn of a fire-fly. 

"Seen any one, Tom?" I whispered. 

"Not a soul, sir. "

"Have you got all we want?"

"I believe you, Mas'r Harry. Two spades, two mules, plenty to eat anddrink, plenty of powder and lead, and coffee-bags enough--brand-new onesof your uncle's--to put in all the treasure we shall find. "

I could not see Tom's face, but I felt sure that he was indulging in agood grin. However, I said nothing; but enjoining caution, we each tookthe bridle of a mule and began to thread our way cautiously amongst thetrees, taking the precaution of setting off in an opposite direction tothat we intended afterwards to pursue. 

It was a strange and a weird journey, but we went on hour after hour, and nothing molested us. About midnight we halted to let the beastsgraze for half an hour in a grassy vale, while we did what Tom calledthe same; our pasture being cake, and our drink spirit and water. 

Refreshed by our short halt, we again journeyed, and from time to time, after giving Tom the bridle of my mule, I stayed back to listen and tryto discover whether we were followed; but, save the cry of some beast, there was nothing to be heard. 

About two hours after midnight we struck the little stream, and soonafter were well in the ravine, when, for the purpose of exercisinggreater caution, and, as Tom said, running the risk of being stung, weeach took the bridle of our mule over one arm and went down on allfours, crawling forward; and so slow was our progress that, were wewatched and a glimpse of us obtained, I felt certain that we must betaken for a little herd slowly grazing towards the mouth of the greatcavern. 

We reached the rocky pass at last, and then, muffling the feet of themules with the coffee-bags, we took them cautiously on--the intelligentbeasts clambering carefully and with hardly a sound--when we led themright in for some distance, gave them the maize we had brought, and thensat down in the darkness listening to their crunching of the grain andthe loud cries of the guacharo birds as they flew in and out, fortifyingourselves the while with a hearty meal--Tom foregoing his pipe forreasons of cautious tendency. 

According to my calculations the day would break in about an hour'stime; and during that hour, but always on the alert, we stretchedourselves upon the sand to rest, listening to every sound; for there wasthe possibility, we knew, of there being enemies, biped or quadruped, within a few yards of where we rested. 

Towards daybreak it turned intensely cold--colder than I could haveimagined possible in a tropic land; but we were prepared to bear cold aswell as danger, for a fire would, of course, have been invitingobservation. 

Day at last; with a glorious flush of light reaching down the valley, and making the stalactites on the roof to glisten. But our ideas nowwere bent on the object we had in view, and nature's magnificence wasunnoticed. 

As soon as the light had penetrated sufficiently, we led the mulesfarther in, and secured them in the broad passage, so that they couldreach the water of the stream; our next step being to creep cautiouslyto the rocky barrier, and, well sheltering ourselves, to watch long andcarefully for some sign of spies. 

We did so for a full hour, but the silence of the place was even awful. Then the grey dawn brightened into the sweet fresh morning, with theheavy dew glistening in the sunshine as it dripped from the great tropicleaves--otherwise all was still; and convinced at length that those whohad hitherto dogged our steps had for this time been eluded, I made asign to Tom; and going in about fifty yards, we seized our spades andbegan to throw the light soil and sand into the bed of the littlestream, shovelful after shovelful, so as to form a dam, which was atfirst washed down nearly as fast as we piled it up; but at last ourefforts were successful, and the dammed-up water began to flow aside, cutting for itself a new channel through the sand, and making its exit afew feet nearer the rocky barrier, but taking up its former course onthe other side. 

We rested then for a few minutes, faint and hot; but the excitement ofthe quest took from us the sense of fatigue, for the water had alldrained away from the bed of the stream, and the little pool close underthe rocky barrier now presented the appearance of a depression whosebottom was covered with a beautifully clean sand. 

I had come provided this time with a longer rod, and, taking it in mytrembling hands, I stood for a few moments upon the sand, anxious, butdreading to force it down lest it should be to prove that I had beendeceived by my over-sanguine nature. 

Then, rousing myself, I thrust the rod down, when, at the depth of fourfeet, it came in contact with some obstacle. 

Drawing it up I tried again and again, Tom eagerly watching the while, as I proved to a certainty that there was something buried in the sand, extending over a space of about three feet by two, while elsewhere Icould force the rod down to the depth of over five feet without let orhindrance. 

"Try yourself, Tom, " I said hoarsely, as I passed to him the rod, whichhe seized eagerly, and thrust down; while trembling with excitement Icautiously climbed the barrier, beneath which lay the hole, and peeredover the rocks into the valley. 

Not a leaf moving--all hot and still in the morning sun; and I returnedto Tom. 

"Well?" I said eagerly. 

"Well, " echoed Tom; "I should think it is well! There _is_ somethingburied here, Mas'r Harry, and it ain't rocks, nor stones, nor wood. Ifancy it's a lead coffin, for it feels like it with the point of therod. "

"Nonsense!" I said impatiently. "There would be no lead coffins here, Tom. "

"We'll see, anyhow, Mas'r Harry, " he exclaimed. And seizing a spade hebegan to hurl the sand out furiously. "There's a something down here, that's certain, " he panted out between the spadefuls, "but what it isgoodness knows. All I can say is that it's a something. "

"Let me come too, Tom, " I cried excitedly. 

"No, I shan't, Mas'r Harry!" he exclaimed. "There ain't room for bothof us to work at once, and we shall only be tripping one another up. Let me work a spell, and then you can take a turn. "

Tom dug away at a tremendous rate, the wet sand cutting out firmly andeasily, and soon the hole grew deep and wide, when, suddenly resting, Tom looked up at me. 

"Say, Mas'r Harry, " he said, just as I leaped down into the hole, "goand see if there's anybody coming. "

"No, " I said, looking at him suspiciously; "go you. "

"Course I will, Mas'r Harry!" he exclaimed. "But say, what a s'picioussort of a fellow you do get. "

Then, jumping out, he took his turn at inspecting the ravine, peeringcautiously through the creepers that covered the rocks, while I toiledhard at the spade, throwing up the wet sand. 

"Don't throw no more this side, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom on his return. "Pitch it the other way. It's been falling into the water and making itthick, so as it will go running down and telling everybody as we're atwork in here. "

Tom's words made me leap out of the hole. 

"Gracious, Tom!" I exclaimed, "what a fool I am!"

"Well, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom bluntly, "I did think as you was just now, over that s'picion o' yourn; but as to throwing the sand into the water, why, one can't foresee everything. I don't think there's any harm done, though. "

"I beg your pardon, Tom, " I exclaimed, holding out my hand, "it wasungenerous. "

"All right, Mas'r Harry, " he said, taking my hand awkwardly, as if I hadgiven him something to look at, and then he seemed to give it to me backagain, when, once more turning to our task, we threw out the sand closeunder the rocky barrier, and it was well we did so, as will be seen inthe end. 

"There's something here. I can feel it with my spade, Mas'r Harry, "exclaimed Tom suddenly. 

And then, moved by the same tremulous nervous feeling as myself, heleapt out, and together we once more searched the vale with our eyes, tosee nothing, though, but the same flagging leaves and the quiveringmotion of the bright transparent air. But as we descended once more, asnorting, whinnying noise from the mules came from within, and in ourexcitement and alarm we were about to thrust in the sand again to buryour treasure, only reason told us of the folly of the act. 

Spade in hand we ran into the gloom, and followed the winding of thetrack to where the mules were tethered, to find them uneasy andstraining at their halters, as if something had alarmed them. 

CHAPTER THIRTY THREE. 

MICA OR GOLD. 

"Ah! there's some one about, Mas'r Harry, I'm 'fear'd, " whispered Tom. "I wish we'd covered the stuff up again. What do you say to taking alight and going right in?"

Tom's advice seemed so sensible that we ran back, fetched a candle andthe matches, got a light, and then carefully examined the cave, peeringwherever it seemed possible for any one to hide. 

But our search was in vain, though we penetrated right to the point onthe great gulf, and peered into the dark arch. As far as we could seeall was silent, solemn, and grand, and we had nothing to fear frombehind us while we worked. 

"Well, it's been a deal of bother, Mas'r Harry; but it's better thanthinking every moment that there's some one going to jump out on you. "

The mules were quiet as we passed them on our way back, and we theninspected the valley from the spot we called our observatory, but allwas still; and hastily seizing a spade, I was once more digging away, Tom casting aside the sand I threw out. 

The edge of the spade touched something now every time I thrust it in. I had but to stoop and force in my fingers to feel the buried object;but moved by that spirit which induces people to examine so carefullythe outside of a strange letter, when the interior is at their disposal, I feasted expectancy for a few minutes longer, telling myself that Iwould carefully clear out all the sand before I tried to ascertain whatour treasure might be. 

That was an exciting period, and I can picture it all even now: thegreat cave, with its vast arch protruding right over the barrier, sothat we were toiling in the shadow of the huge vault, filled by day withan ever-deepening golden mellow gloom--a gloom deepening into blacknessin the far depths; the trickling water, fresh from its mysterious sourcein the great amphitheatre; our splashed and stained figures, toilingtogether now in the pit we had dug; and the friendly scuffle which tookplace when, the sand being well cleared out, Tom stooped, but only to bearrested by my hand. 

"No, " I exclaimed, "let me, Tom!"

Then, with painfully throbbing heart I bent down, the blood seeming toflush to my head so as to nearly blind me. 

The next moment my fingers were groping about amongst the sand andwater. 

"Be quick, Mas'r Harry, please, or I shall bust!" cried Tom, just as myfingers encountered something hard. 

With a cry of joy I rose up, to exhibit to the staring eyes of Tom Bulka glittering yellow stone. 

"Gold, Tom--gold!" I exclaimed. "And here's more and more!"

I stooped down, to bring up two, three, four more lumps of the sameglittering yellow stone. 

"No, 'tain't, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom, gruffly, as he turned over one ofthe fragments in his hand. "That ain't gold at all; that's what theycalls mica. I allers reclect the name, cause it's the same as one ofthe prophets we used to read about at school. You might get plenty ofthat in the rocks, without much trouble. It's just the same stuff assome mates of mine once got out of a gravel pit at home, and they tookit to the watchmaker in the town, and they says to him, `What's thatgold worth?' they says. `Which gold?' he says. `Why, that, ' they says. `That's no more gold than you are, ' he says; `that's mica. ' And thenhe told them that they might allers tell gold in a moment, by pullingout a knife and trying to cut it, when if it was gold it would cut easylike, just the same as a piece of lead. Try that, Mas'r Harry. "

Snatching out my knife, I cut at one of the pieces of yellow stone, tofind it splinter under the keen edge of my blade. 

"I'll swear, though, that the pynt of that rod hit something elsebesides them bits of stone, Mas'r Harry. Try again; or, no--let metry. "

The disappointment was so keen, that for a few moments I was speechless, and offered no opposition to Tom, who began to grope about with bothhands to bring up dozens more pieces of the micaceous rock, and then apiece of flint that seemed to have been chipped into shape, and then along obsidian blade. 

"We're a-coming to something after all, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom. "Here'sa cur'osity, and here--here--here's--pah! I don't like handling them. "

As he spoke, Tom held out to my view three or four blackened bones, which he threw down again amongst the sand and water at the bottom. 

"We shall come to the leaden coffin after all, Mas'r Harry, " he said. "This has been a berryin' place after a fight, p'r'aps; but is it worthwhile to disturb it?"

I did not answer, for my attention had been taken up by a slight soundtowards the interior of the cave. 

"Here, quick, Tom!" I exclaimed. 

He leaped out in an instant, just as, with a fierce rush, the pent-upwater conquered our little dam, took to its old bed, and swept down sandand soil, filling up our pit in a few minutes as it bore all before it, and then subsided quietly into its former course, the sand sucking upthe moisture where it had levelled; and to a casual observer the caveseemed as if it had been untouched for ages. 

"Well that's pleasant, certainly, " said Tom coolly; "but 'taint so badas it might have been. We haven't got wet. Never mind, Mas'r Harry, we'll have it out again by-and-by. There's more in that hole yet thanwe have seen. Them bits of yaller stuff weren't put in for nothing. But let's go up again to the prog and have a good feed before we beginagain; and, suppose you bring your spade?"

I followed Tom mechanically, spade in hand, to where, behind a mass ofrock, we had made our storehouse, and seating ourselves in the gloomyshade I was busily opening my wallet, when Tom, who was getting somemaize for the mules, suddenly pressed my shoulder and pointing in thedirection of the cave's mouth, I heard him whisper the one word:

"Look!"

I looked, with my eyes seeming to be glued to the spot, as slowly thereappeared above the rugged line formed by the top of the rocky barrier ahuman head, another, and another, with intervals of a dozen yardsbetween each; and then they remained motionless, gazing straight forwardinto the great cavern. 

CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR. 

OUR WORK RENEWED. 

Could they see us, or could they not?

It was a hard trial sitting there motionless, wondering whether thoseeager, searching eyes could penetrate as far through the gloom as wherewe sat. It seemed they could not, as, for full ten minutes, theirowners rested there peering over the massive rocks. 

The least movement on our part, a whinny or a snort from the mules, would have been sufficient to have betrayed our whereabouts, andbloodshed would, perhaps, have followed; but all remained still, saveonce, when I heard Tom's gun-lock give a faint click just as first oneand then another head was being withdrawn. 

"There, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom in a whisper. "What do you think ofthat? They're on the look-out for us you see. And we got grumblingabout the little dam breaking, when what did it break to do? Why, tosmooth over the rough work we had done, so as those copper-colouredgentlemen shouldn't see it and make a row. But, say Mas'r Harry, Ia'most wonder they didn't see the water look thick. P'r'aps they willyet, so I wouldn't move. "

Tom's advice was so good that we sat for quite a couple of hours, when Itold him of the plans I had made. 

"Tom, " I said, "it was an act of folly for us to be working therewithout one of us watching. I tell you what we must do, we must resttill it begins to grow dusk, and then begin working in the dark. Do yousee?"

"Well, I can see now, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom grinning; "but I don't seehow I'm going to see then. How so be: just as you like. I'm ready whenyou are. "

The afternoon passed, the sun disappeared behind the mountains, and thedark shadows began to fall, just as with a loud shriek bird after birdwinged its way out of the cavern for its nightly quest of food. Westole to the barrier, looked long and cautiously down the valley, andthen set to work in the dim and fast-fading light to dam the stream--this time taking the precaution to lay lumps of rock and stalactites inthe bed to support our embankment of sand and earth; when once more thestream took another course, the bed was dry, and in silence we steppeddown to the site of our former labours. 

I was not so sanguine now of the toil proving remunerative; but from thelittle knowledge I possessed of the Indian's superstitious character Ifelt pretty sure that they would not venture by night to a cavern whoseinterior was clothed by them with endless mysterious terrors, though itpossessed terrors enough, as we well knew, without the aid ofsuperstition. But all the same, there was the chance of others havingan object in watching us, so every spadeful was thrown out in silence, every word spoken in a whisper. The night came on impenetrably blackand obscure, but we worked on, feeling our way lower and lower, takingturn and turn, till once more we stood in the pit we had dug, andcommenced groping about with our hands, for the spades told us that wehad come to whatever was buried. 

"More of these yaller stones, " said Tom. 

We threw out as quietly as we could a couple of hundred rough lumpsabout the size of those fragments of granite used for macadamising amodern road. 

"Tom, " I said, after trying about with my spade, "there's something morehere. I believe those pieces were put in to deceive whoever searched. "

"Let me clear out a little more of the sand, Mas'r Harry. "

He threw out a few more spadefuls, filling the spade each time with hishands so as to throw out nothing more than sand; and then once more webegan to feel about. 

"What's that, Tom?" I whispered hastily. 

I knew by his exclamation that he had found something particular. 

"Nothin' at all, " said Tom sulkily. 

"I insist upon knowing what it is, " I cried angrily, as I caught him bythe arm. 

For--it must have been the influence of the gold--I again feltsuspicious. 

"There it is, then, " said Tom gruffly, "ketch hold. "

I eagerly took that which he had handed to me, and then with a shudderof disgust hurled it away, as the gravedigger scene in "Hamlet" flashedacross my mind; and then we worked on in silence. 

"Bones, " said Tom, "flint-knife things, and, hallo! what's that you'vegot, Mas'r Harry?" he exclaimed in a sharp whisper. 

In my turn I had uttered an exclamation as my hands came in contact witha flat heavy piece of metal, which, upon being balanced upon a fingerand tapped, gave forth a sonorous ring. 

"I don't know, Tom, " I whispered huskily, "but--but it feels like whatwe are in search of. "

"Do you think it is gold, Mas'r Harry?" he hissed in a voice that toldof his own excitement. 

"Gold or silver, Tom, " I said in a choking voice. 

Then I felt faint. Suspicions of a horrible nature seemed to floatacross my brain. "Suppose, " I thought, "Tom should murder me now topossess himself of the treasure, load the mules, and then bury me in thegrave we had dug. The water would flow over it again in a few hours, and who would ever suspect the man who went away laden with wealth?"

The next moment, though, I had driven away the base thoughts, and wasleaning against the rock above me. 

"Tom, " I said, "I'm faint; go and fetch the spirits. "

"I will that, Mas'r Harry, " he whispered, "for I don't know how it is, I'm feeling rather queer myself. It's this stuff, I think. I've gothold of one of these little tiles, and one can't see it, but it feelsyaller. "

Tom passed another plate into my hands, when running my fingers over itmy heart beat more rapidly, for I could feel an embossed surface thattold of cunning work, and I longed intensely to get a light and examinewhat we had found though I knew such a proceeding would be folly. 

In a few minutes Tom was back, and a draught from the bottle we hadbrought revived us, so that we quickly cleared out the wet sand andwater that kept filtering in, and then as fast as we could grope drewout plate after plate and placed them in one of the coffee-bags Tom hadbrought. 

We did not need telling that it was gold. The sonorous ring told thatas plate touched plate. The darkness, as I said, was intense. But Icould almost fancy that a bright yellow phosphorescent halo was spreadaround each plate as we drew it from its sandy bed. 

"But suppose, Mas'r Harry, as it's only brass?" whispered Tom suddenly. 

"Brass, Tom? No, it's gold--rich, yellow gold; and now who dares sayI'm a beggar?"

"Not me, Mas'r Harry. But I won't believe it's gold till I've seen itby daylight. 'Tain't lead, or it wouldn't ring. 'Tain't iron, for itwill cut. I've been trying it. "

"Hush, Tom!" I said hoarsely. "Work--work! or it will be day, and weshall be discovered. "

As I spoke I bent down into the hole to drag out what felt like a vase, but all beaten in and flattened. Then another, and four or fivecuriously shaped vessels. 

"Fetch another bag, Tom, " I whispered; for the one we now had feltheavy, and I wanted them to be portable. 

"Wait a bit, Mas'r Harry, " whispered Tom. "Here's a rum un here--big asa table top. Lend a hand, will you. "

Both trembling with excitement we toiled and strained, and at lastextricated a great flat circular plate that seemed to weigh forty orfifty pounds, and stood it against the rock. 

And now in the wild thirst I forgot all about bags or concealment as wekept scraping out the sand and water, and then brought out more plates, more cups, thin flat sheets, bars of the thickness of a finger and sixinches long. Then another great round disc similar to the one I haddragged out with Tom; and then--then--sand--water--sand--water--sand--one solitary plate. 

"There must be more, Tom!" I whispered excitedly. "Where is the rod?"

He felt about for a few minutes, and I heard the metal clinking uponmetal as he drew the iron rod towards him. Then, feeling for thepointed end, he thrust it down here and there again and again. 

"Try you, Mas'r Harry, " he said huskily. 

I took the rod, and felt with it all over the pit; but everywhere it randown easily into the sand, and I felt that we must have got all therewas hidden there. And now, for the first time, I began to think of thevalue. Why, if this were all pure gold that lay piled-up by our side, there must be thousands upon thousands of pounds' worth--twentythousands at the least. But a pang shot through my brain the nextinstant, for the thought had struck me, suppose it should prove butcopper after all. 

The day would show it, and the day I hoped would soon be there. But nowa new trouble assailed me. What about Tom--what share would he expect?

"Mas'r Harry, " said Tom just then, "if this here all turns out to begold you'll be a rich man, won't you?"

"Yes, Tom, " I said, "very wealthy. "

My words would hardly leave my lips. "Then you'll do the handsome thingby me when I get married, won't you, Mas'r Harry?"

"What shall I do, Tom?" I said, wondering the while what he would say. 

"'Low me a pound a week and my 'bacco as long as I live. "

"Yes, Tom, two if you like, " I exclaimed aloud. "But now lend a handhere and let's get these behind the rock farther in. "

Fatigue! We never gave that a thought, as, each seizing one of theround shields, we carried them cautiously in and felt our way to wherewas the food, taking back with us more of the coffee-bags, in which wecarefully packed the flattened cups, and each bore back a heavy bag, butonly hastily to return again and again to collect the plates, andsheets, and bars we had rapidly thrown out; when we returned once moreto throw ourselves upon the sand and feel over it with our hands againand again, creeping in every direction, forcing in our fingers andrunning the sand through them till we felt certain that nothing was leftbehind. 

"Now, then, Tom, " I said. "Quick!--the spades. There must not be atrace of this night's work left at daybreak. "

Tom's hard breathing was the only response, as, seizing his spade andgiving me mine, he forced back the sand, helping me to shovel it inuntil the floor was once more pretty level, and we knew the water woulddo the rest, even to removing the traces of our running to and fro, unless the sharp Indian eye should be applied closely to the floor ofthe cavern. 

We toiled on, working furiously in our excitement, feeling about so asto compensate as well as we could for the want of sight, till I knewthat no more could be done, when, retreating inward to where we haddammed the stream, we let the water flow swiftly back into its oldchannel, leaving the bits of rock where they were, save one or two whoseloosening soon set the water free, so that it swept with a rush over theplace where we had so lately toiled; and then, dripping withperspiration and water, we went and sat down to eat and rest just as thefirst faint streaks of dawn began to show in the valley, and we couldsee that there was a barrier across the mouth of the cave. 

CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE. 

EXCITING TIMES. 

Light--more light, but still not enough to tell of what our treasure wascomposed. If we had been at the mouth of the cave it would have been, possible, but where we were the darkness was still thick darkness. 

Twice I had impatiently gazed at the metal I had been fingering with alla miser's avidity, when my attention was taken by an object upon a rockclose by where we had worked during the night--a toil that I had beenready to declare a dream, time after time, but for the solid realitybeneath my hands. 

Tom caught sight of the object at the same moment as myself; andtogether, moved by the same impulse, we raced down, secured it, and thenran panting back with a gloriously-worked but battered _golden_ cup, that we had placed upon the rock above us, and which had thus escapedour search. 

The next minute we were gazing tremblingly back to see whether we hadbeen observed, for to lose now the wondrous treasure in our grasp seemedunbearable. 

But no--all was still; and, for my part, I could do nothing but pantwith excitement as the truth dawned more upon me with the coming day, that I was by this one stroke immensely rich. The treasure was gold--rich, ruddy gold, all save one of the great round shields, and that wasof massive silver, black almost as ink with tarnish; while itsfellow-shield--a sun, as I now saw, as I afterwards made out the otherto be a representation of the moon--was of the richer metal. 

I was right, then--Garcia could be set at defiance, my uncle freed. Butit was all too good to be true; and that little If thrust itself into mythoughts--that little If that has so much to do with our lives. 

_If_ I could get the gold safely away!

My brow knit as I thought of this, and my hand closed involuntarily uponthe gun; but directly after I felt that we must bestir ourselves to packour treasure safely. 

"Let us have something by way of breakfast, Tom, " I said hastily, afterthrowing my coat over the part of the treasure visible. 

We ate as people eat whose thoughts are upon other things, till we wereroused by a whinnying from the interior of the cave, when Tom hastilycarried some maize to the mules so as to ensure their silence in case ofthe Indians again approaching the place. 

As far as I could make out from the obscurity where I was there was nota trace of the sand having been disturbed--the water had removed it all;but I trembled as I thought of the consequences of some Indian eyehaving seen the golden vessel, for I knew that we should never have beenallowed to return alive. 

My plans now were to spend a portion of the day in carefully packing ourtreasure as compactly as possible, and then, when night had well fallen, loading the mules and making the best of our way to the hacienda--easypracticable plans apparently; but Fate declared that I had not yetearned the wealth. 

I said that Tom had gone to see about the mules, and for a few minutes Iwas hesitating about the nearest bag to me--one which, from the feel, contained a mixture of bars, plates, and cups, that I knew might bepacked in a quarter the space. 

I looked to the mouth of the cave; all was sunshine there; but it wasdark where I stood, and feeling that if the task of packing was to bedone, the sooner it was set about the better, I seized the bag, drew outa large and massive vessel, two or three plates that must have formed apart of the covering of some barbaric altar, and was about to draw forthmore, when I heard a faint noise, and, turning, Tom sprang upon me witha fierce look in his countenance, bore me down amongst the treasure, andlaid his hand upon my mouth. His whole weight was upon me, and he hadme in such a position that all struggling seemed vain; but with thethought strong upon me that the temptation of the gold had been too muchfor him, and that as some victim had evidently been sacrificed at itsburial I was to fall at its disinterring, I bowed myself up, and thenext moment should have endeavoured to throw him off, had not his lipsbeen applied to my ear and a few words been whispered which sent theblood flowing, frightened, back to my heart, as the full extent of theirmeaning came home. 

"Mas'r Harry, don't move: you're watched!"

It was no time for speaking, and I was in such a position that I couldnot see, while for quite a quarter of an hour we lay there motionless, when, gliding aside, Tom made room for me to rise, pointing the whiletowards the mouth of the cave, through which I could see, some distancedown the ravine, a couple of Indians curiously peering about, and morethan once stooping cautiously over the little stream which there ran, half-hidden by rocks and undergrowth. 

"They're looking to see if the water's muddy, Mas'r Harry, " whisperedTom. And then, directly after, "Creep back a little more behind therock here; they're coming this way again. "

What! step back and leave the treasure? No, I felt that I could not dothat, but that I would sooner fight for it to the last gasp. 

Tom was right, though. The Indians were coming nearer, disappearing atlength behind the rocks at the mouth as they came cautiously on; and Ilay down flat upon my face to watch for their appearance above thebarrier when they began to climb it, Tom retiring the while farther intothe cavern. 

Two men, not such odds as need give us fear if we were compelled tofight; for after the pains to attain the treasure, it seemed impossibleto resign it. My conscience would not teach me any wrong-doing in itsappropriation. 

Ten minutes elapsed, and the Indians did not appear; but it was plainenough that they knew of the treasure's existence, and watched over itssafety. But had they seen us come?

I thought not, as at last they came slowly up, looking from side toside, as if in search of intruders; and my heart beat with a heavyexcited throb as I thought of the discovery, and the inevitable struggleto follow. Who would be slain I wondered. Should I escape? And then Ishuddered as I pictured the bloodshed that might ensue. 

And all this time nearer came the Indians, until they stood amongst theblocks of stone, peering eagerly in, and shading their eyes to piercethe darkness. 

For a few minutes it seemed to me that they must see that the soil hadbeen disturbed, or else make out my crouching form; but it soon becameevident that they saw nothing--that the cavern presented no unusualaspect. As far, too, as I could make out, there was an evidentunwillingness to enter, as if the place possessed some sanctity or dreadwhich kept them from passing its portals. 

They seemed to be content with watching and listening; but would theykeep to that?

I thought not; for suddenly my breath came thickly, as I saw one of themen make a sign or two to his companion, and then begin cautiously todescend into the cavern; when, nerving myself for the struggle, Istretched out my hand for my knife and pistols, determined to fight tothe death for that which I had won. 

Cautiously, and in a peculiarly shrinking fashion, the Indian climbeddown, while his companion leaned anxiously forward. Then followedmoments of suspense that seemed hours, as the man who now stood beneaththe arch stretched forth both hands, as if invoking some power, uttereda few words, and then stopped short, for his companion gave a loudpeculiar cry, and I saw that he was anxiously gazing down the ravine, when the first Indian hurriedly joined him, and, together, they glidedsilently away. 

"That was a close shave, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom, creeping softlyforward, gun in hand. "That poor chap didn't know what a risk he run ofbeing dead and buried. I had him covered with my gun the whole time;and if he'd made at you with his knife, down he must have gone. "

"I want the gold, Tom, " I said hoarsely, "but no bloodshed. "

"More don't I, Mas'r Harry, " he replied; "so all they've got to do is toleave us alone, and alone we'll leave them. Now, what's to be donenext?"

That was plain enough, and needed no answering. The treasure had to becarefully packed; and together we worked hard, fitting the plates, bars, and tile-shaped pieces together in the bags, so that they should occupyas little space as possible, binding together and covering the two greatdiscs, and then packing the vases and cups, the most awkward part of ourdiscovery; but at last we had all in the ample supply of coffee-bags Tomhad brought, and bound round and round with the cotton ropes which weunravelled for the purpose. 

I breathed more freely as one by one we carried our heavy, awkward-looking packages into the part of the cave where the mules were, and then laid them behind a rock in the dark vault, ready for thenight's journey. 

"And now, " said Tom, "we'd better take it in turns to have a good sleep, the other keeping watch--for we shall be up all night again. "

I turned round to Tom, to stare with astonishment at the man who couldtalk so coolly about sleep with such a treasure beneath his charge. Asfor me, my veins throbbed with the fever that coursed through them, andI could not have closed my eyes for an instant till I had my treasure insafety. 

"Will you take first turn, Mas'r Harry?" said Tom, yawning. 

"No, " I said peevishly; "you can sleep if you wish to. "

"Well, Mas'r Harry, I do wish to, " said Tom; "and that ain't nowisewonderful, when I was hard at work all lars night. "

Tom made no more ado, but stretched himself out in the sandiest spot hecould find; and the next minute there could not be a doubt as to thestate he was in, for he snored loudly. 

Judging from appearances, when I once more walked, gun in hand, towardsthe mouth of the cave, it was about four o'clock, so that there were atleast five or six hours to pass before we could attempt our homewardjourney. 

I did not dare to go far towards the mouth, lest there should bewatchers there; but picking out the best spot for observation, I stoodand gazed eagerly around, scanning every crag, tree, and bush withinrange, in the search I made for enemies. 

If I could only get the treasure safely to the hacienda, we could meltit down there, and turn it into ingots handy for packing; when, with theoffer of ample for the purchase of a good farm, I could, perhaps, persuade my uncle to return to England, or, if he preferred, he mightstay here. 

Then I thought again whether it would be wisdom to attempt to carry offthe treasure by night, we two alone to guard it. I stood, hesitating, thinking of how easy it it would be for the Indians to take us at adisadvantage; of what an insecure place the plantation would be shouldthey discover that the treasure was gone; and at last I made up my mindas to my course, and walked sharply back to where Tom was snoring. 

Then, stooping down, I unfastened the package which contained the littlebars, took out fifty, and secured the package again; when I shook androused up Tom. 

CHAPTER THIRTY SIX. 

ANOTHER ENCOUNTER. 

"Right, Mas'r Harry, I'm here, " he exclaimed. 

"Put half those about you in your different pockets, Tom, " I said. Andhe did as he was bid, handling the little ingots as if they were so muchlead. "And, Tom, I want your advice. I've come to the conclusion thatit is not prudent to take all this through the woods at night, withIndians about. "

"That's sense, that is, " said Tom, interrupting. 

"I think, Tom, we'll hide it--all but this, which we'll take back; andthen we can come well prepared some other time, to carry the rest away. "

"Good, Mas'r Harry; but where'll we hide it?"

"That's what I'm thinking, Tom, " I said. "Where do you think would be agood place?"

"Well, Mas'r Harry, I shouldn't bury it, because that's the way it washidden afore; nor I wouldn't chuck it down the big gulf place, as youcall it; it would be safe enough, only we couldn't get it again. "

"Don't fool, Tom, " I said impatiently. 

"Who's a fooling?" said Tom gruffly. "Tell you what, Mas'r Harry, Idon't think those Indian chaps would ever have the pluck to go right inwhere we've been. What do you think of the way under the arch on theraft?"

"The very idea that struck me, Tom, " I said. 

Then I told him my plans--the result being that, at the end of a coupleof hours, the little raft was prepared, launched, laden with ourpackages, and once more, with candles stuck in their clay sticks, wewere poling ourselves along very slowly in the black tunnel. 

The lights flashed on roof, and from off the water, which rippled overthe bamboos and soaked us through and through; but we pressed slowly andsteadily on till we must have been half-way to the vault of the troubledwaters, when I whispered to Tom to stop. 

We were now in a part where the tunnel widened out to thirty or fortyfeet, though the roof was not more than a foot above our heads, andremarkable for the streaks of a creamy spar which banded it in everydirection. 

"Tom, " I said in a whisper, as I glanced round to see that we werealone, "could we do better than this?"

As I spoke I was trying the depth with my bamboo pole, to find that, wherever I reached, there was not more than five feet of water. 

"But suppose it's that shivering sand, and it swallers it up, Mas'rHarry?"

"But it's hard rock, Tom. Feel, " I whispered. 

There was no mistaking the firmness of the bottom; so, carefully markingthe spot by a cross which I scored on the roof with my knife, we softlydropped in six golden packages over the side of our little raft, whichseemed ready to leap out of the water on being released from its heavyburden. 

A soft gentle splash in each case, and then the black waters closed overeach package, a pang striking my heart as they disappeared; and I askedmyself whether I was wise, now that I had gained the object of mysearch, to let it go from me again like that. I was roused, though, from my reverie by Tom, who generally had a word of encouragement for meat the blackest times. 

"There, Mas'r Harry, that's covered up well, and it can be easilyuncovered again; and I'll lay my head agin a halfpenny apple, that if wedon't come to fetch that there, nobody else won't; for unless we told, nobody wouldn't never find it. "

I could not help thinking that Tom was right; and now, with my treasurefound, and, as it were, banked for my use, I felt lighter of spirit, andwe floated easily back in about the quarter of the time occupied ingoing; when, carefully taking our raft once more partly to pieces, weconcealed it behind the rocks, and made the best of our way to themules. 

"Now, Mas'r Harry, you may do as you like; but I say, let's get twentyor thirty of these stone icicles, just as if we'd come on purpose tofetch 'em, pack 'em atop of the mules, and ride bang out as if we werenot afraid of anybody. "

It was good counsel, and I followed it, riding over the stony barrierjust as the sun was setting. The stalactites were swung in coffee-bagson either side of the mules, which, delighted at being once more in theopen air, cantered off merrily whenever the track would allow. 

It was just beginning to grow dark upon as glorious an evening as evershone upon the gorgeous tropic world, when we reached the end of theravine, and both became at the same instant aware of about a dozenIndians, who advanced quickly, making friendly signs, and repeating theword--"Amigos! Amigos!"

"They want to see what we've got, Mas'r Harry, " chuckled Tom. "Don'tshow fight unless they do. "

Professing to ask for tobacco and a light, the little party surroundedus; and, as if by accident, one man touched the bags, and contrived tosee their contents, when he said something to his companions, to whom wecivilly gave what they asked, showing no trace of tremor; while theywere smiling and servile. But I could not help feeling what would havebeen our fate had the lading of those mules been the treasure, fortwelve to two were long odds. 

It was evident that they were satisfied, and giving us the countrysalutation, they bade us good-night, and we moved off; but Tom pulledup, and shouted after the leader of the party, who returned; when, witha face whose gravity could be seen, even in that dim short twilight, tobe extreme, Tom took out one of his smallest stalactites, held it upbefore him, and repeated the word "buono" three times, and thenpresented it to the Indian, who received it with grave courtesy andretired. 

"There, " said Tom, "if he don't go and tell his tribe that we're madmenafter that, why, I was never born down Cornwall way. Say, though, Mas'rHarry, that was a narrow escape; those chaps watch that gold, and theythought we had it; and if we had been loaded that way I'm thinking thatit would have been buried again, with two skulls and bones this time, and those would have been ours. "

I shuddered as I urged my mule onward, anxious to reach the hacienda, which we did earlier than I hoped for, stabled our mules, and then, relieving Tom of his golden burden, I went up to my room and secured itin my travelling case, before descending to find my uncle sitting, withLilla kneeling beside him, holding his hand; and a glance showed me thatboth she and Mrs Landell had been weeping bitterly. 

I was surprised to see them assembled at so late an hour, but taking nonotice, I went up and shook hands. 

"Well, Harry, " said my uncle sadly; "had enough of exploring yet?"

"Quite, Uncle, " I said. "I have finished now. "

He looked up at me for a moment, and then fell to stroking Lilla'sgolden hair. 

"Well, lad, I'm sorry, " he said, after a pause; "but I may as well tellyou, and be out of my misery. But don't think I blame you, lad--don'tthink I blame you, for I suppose it was to be. "

"What is it, Uncle?" I said in an indifferent tone. "No new trouble, Ihope?"

He glanced at me in a sadly disappointed way, and then said sternly:

"_I_ don't reproach you, Harry; but that blow you struck Garcia has beenmy ruin, unless I buy his favour with this. "

As he spoke he laid his hand tenderly upon Lilla's head, then drew herto him and kissed her lovingly. 

"But we can't do that, my little lamb--we can't do that, " he continued. "We are to be turned out of the place; but I daresay there's a living tobe got--eh, Harry? You'll not leave us, I suppose, now we're introuble? You said you would not, and now, my lad, is the time to putyou to the proof. You'll work now, won't you?"

"Not if I know it, Uncle, " I said coolly. "Why should I work? I'm muchobliged for your hospitality; but I feel now disposed to go back toEngland, and the sooner the better. "

My uncle did not speak, and a dead silence fell upon all. I caught onesad, reproachful glance from Lilla's eyes; and then she clung, weepingand whispering to my uncle, who, however, only shook his head. 

"I think, my dears, we'll go to rest, " he said at last suddenly. "Lilla, my child, fetch the Book--we'll have one chapter in the oldplace for the last time, for who can tell where we shall be to-morrow?"

My heart burned within me as I longed to tell the true-hearted oldfellow of my success, but I would not then. The news of Garcia'sbehaviour gave me an opportunity that I could not resist, and, aftersitting in silence till my uncle had read his chapter and offered up asimple prayer for the protection of all, I allowed them to part from mealmost coldly, though more in sorrow than in anger, and to go, aching ofheart, to bed. 

I knew that Tom would not say a word, so I was safe; and the nextmorning, after a sad, dull breakfast, I sat with them all in thedarkened room, my uncle starting at every noise in the yard, where alllooked bright and fair, while Lilla's eyes met mine from time to time inmingled reproach and wonder at what seemed to her my heartlessbehaviour. 

We had not long to wait, for it seemed that Garcia had declared hisintention of being there that morning to demand payment of money, thegreater part of which had been advanced to Mrs Landell when a widow--adebt which my uncle had undertaken to repay at the same time that he hadaccepted further favours from this man. 

We had not been seated there an hour when we heard Garcia's voice in theyard, and Lilla crept closer to Mrs Landell. 

"Harry, " said my uncle, "you must please leave the room. I was in hopesthat you would have gone out. I cannot find it in my heart to give upwithout making an appeal to Garcia for time. "

"An appeal that shall end in a new bargain being made with respect tothat poor girl!" I exclaimed. "Uncle, be a man, or you will make meblush for you!"

My uncle was about to speak when Garcia noisily entered the room, hissneering, triumphant face turning pale with rage as he saw me seatedthere. 

Mrs Landell and Lilla both cast an imploring glance at me, one which Ianswered by crossing over, taking Lilla's hand, and whispering a fewwords of comfort and encouragement. 

Garcia's eyes flashed, but he kept down his resentment, and, advancingto the table:

"Senor Landell, " he said, "I come to demand the money that is due to me, and which I must now have. Of course you are prepared?"

"Prepared, Garcia?" said my uncle. "I am not prepared--you know that, "he continued sadly. "But still these stringent proceedings will do youno good. I ask you as a favour for time. I am certain that I canrealise more from the plantation than you can. Give me time and it willprove to your advantage. "

"Miss Lilla, " said Garcia, advancing with a smile, "you hear yourstepfather's words. It rests with you. Shall I give him time?"

Lilla's only reply, as I stood back, was a shudder, and she clung moreclosely to her mother. 

The action was not lost upon Garcia, who stepped back rapidly to thedoor, uttered some words to a couple of men in waiting, and theyfollowed him into the room. 

"You have the papers, " said Garcia fiercely to the elder man, who seemeda sort of notary; "take possession of this place and all thereon, asforfeited to me in accordance with the bonds. Senor Landell, in an hourI require you to be off this plantation. As for you, " he exclaimed, turning to advance threateningly upon me, "you are an intruder. Thisplace is my property; leave here this instant! Or stay, " he said withmock courtesy; "perhaps the gay young English senor will take compassionupon his uncle's position and release him by paying his debt. What doesSenor Grant say?"

"Harry, for Heaven's sake, " cried my uncle, "let there be nodisturbance. Take care, or there will be bloodshed!" he cried. 

For as I advanced to confront Garcia he drew out a pistol. 

"Stand aside, Uncle!" I exclaimed angrily, for he had caught my arm. "I know how to deal with this cowardly bully! Put up that pistol or--"

I did not finish my sentence, for in obedience to a nod Garcia wasdragged back into a chair, and Tom Bulk's sturdy arms pinioned him, butnot in time; for, with a cry of rage, he drew the trigger. There was asharp report, and then, as the smoke floated upward, a wild cry echoedthrough the room. 

CHAPTER THIRTY SEVEN. 

SLIPPERY METAL. 

That cry was from Lilla, who ran to my uncle's side just as he staggeredto a chair, holding his face with both hands. 

"Not much hurt, I think, " he gasped; "but it was a close touch--a sortof farewell keepsake, " he said with a faint attempt to smile. 

It was, indeed, a narrow escape, for the ball had ploughed one of hischeeks so that it bled profusely, and I could have freely returned theshot in the rage which I felt. 

Perhaps it would have been better for all parties had I fired, for itwould only have been disabling as black-hearted a scoundrel as everbreathed. But my plans were made, and by an effort I kept to them, justas the notary was about to flee in alarm. 

"Loose him, Tom, " I said; and Garcia started up, foaming almost at themouth. "Keep back there, " I cried, "and do not let me see one of thosehands move towards breast or pocket. The instant I detect any such actI fire. "

Garcia stood scowling for a few moments but not meeting my eye, and Icontinued addressing the notary:

"Give me full particulars of this amount, and I will pay it. "

"You, Harry--you!" exclaimed my uncle. 

"You!--you vile impostor! You beggar and vagabond! You do not possessan onza of gold, " roared Garcia, bursting forth into a fit ofvituperation. "Don't listen to him; don't heed him; it's a trick--aplan. I take possession. The money was to be paid this morning, and itis not paid, so I seize the plantation. "

"You are the business man, " I said coolly to the notary--with thatcoolness that the possession of money gives--"this is a mining country, and gold in ounces should be current. "

"The best of currency, senor, " said the notary with a smile and a bow. 

"Tell me the amount, then, in ounces, " I said, "and I will pay you. "

"Don Xeres, " gasped Garcia, almost beside himself with rage, "I willtake no promises to pay. "

The old notary shrugged his shoulders. 

"But, Senor Garcia, there are no promises to pay. I understand theEnglish senor to say that he will pay--at once! Am I not right, senor?"

"Quite, " I said. "Uncle, I will lend you this amount. "

"But, Harry, my dear boy, you are mad! You have no idea of the extent. "

"Two hundred and five ounces would equal the amount in _pesos d'oro_which Senor Landell is indebted, " said the notary quietly. 

"Good!" I said. "Then will you have proper balances brought? Uncle, see to the return of your papers. "

"I am in the hands of Senor Xeres, " said my uncle in a bewildered tone. "He will see justice done. "

The old notary bowed and smiled, while I crossed to where my leathercase stood upon a side-table, brought it to my chair, and then seatedmyself, slowly unbuckling the straps and unlocking it while the balanceswere brought, when I drew out six of the little yellow bar ingots andpassed them over to the notary, who was the banker of the district aswell. 

He took them, turned them over, wiped his glasses, and replaced them;then examined each bar again. 

"Pure metal, I think, senor?" I said, smiling. 

"The purest, Senor Inglese, " he replied with another bow. 

Then, placing the ingots in the balances, he recorded each one's weightas he went on, to find them, with a few grains variation more or less, six ounces each. 

Five times, to Garcia's astonishment and rage, did I bring from the casein my lap six of the golden bars, the notary the while testing andweighing them one by one in the coolest and most business-like wayimaginable. Then his spectacles were directed inquiringly at me, and Ibrought out four more, which were duly weighed and placed with theothers. Then again were the spectacles directed at me. 

"Another ounce, less a quarter, senor, " said the notary. "I have heretwo hundred and four ounces and a quarter. "

"Fortunatus's purse wants aiding, Uncle, " I said, unwilling to exhibitmore of the golden spoil. "You can manage the three-quarters of anounce?"

My uncle was speechless; but he rushed to a secretary, took out a littlecanvas bag, and counted out the difference in coin. When, coollydrawing out bags of his own, the notary made up a neat package of thebars, inclosing therewith his account of the weights, tied it up, lit--with apparatus of his own--a wax taper, sealed the package, and handedit to Garcia, who took it with a fierce scowl, but only to dash it downthe next instant upon the table. 

"I will not take it, " he exclaimed. "It is a trick--the gold is base!"

"Senor Don Pablo Garcia, I have--I, S. Xeres--have examined and provedthat gold, " said the old notary. "I say it is pure, and you cannotrefuse it. Senor Landell, there are your bonds now. Senor Garcia isangry, but the business is terminated. "

Rising and bowing to us with a courtly grace that could win nothing lessthan respect, the old notary handed some deeds to my uncle, and then, picking up the gold, he passed his arm through Garcia's and led himaway--the notary's attendant following with his master's writing-caseand balances. 

But the next moment a shadow darkened the door, and Garcia would haverushed in had not Tom blocked the way. 

"Now, then, where are you shovin' to, eh?" grumbled Tom; and there was ascuffle, and the muttering of a score of Spanish oaths, with, I mustsay, a couple of English ones, that sounded to be in Tom's voice, whenGarcia shouted, in a voice that we could all hear:

"Tell him there is another debt to pay yet, and it shall be paid inanother coin!"

The door closed then, and it was evident that Tom was enjoying the actof seeing Garcia off the premises, while the next minute my uncle washolding me tightly by both hands and my aunt sobbing on my neck. 

"And I was saying you were like the rest of the world--like the rest ofthe world, Harry, my dear boy, " was all my uncle could say, in a chokingvoice, and there were tears in his eyes as he spoke. 

"Say no more, Uncle--say no more, " I exclaimed, shaking him warmly bythe hands. 

Then he took his wife to his heart, telling her in broken words thatthere was to be peace at the old place after all. 

It must have been from joy at the happiness I was the means of bringinginto that home, or else from the example that was set me, for the nextmoment I had Lilla in my arms, kissing her for response to the thankslooking from her bright eyes; and even when my uncle turned to me Icould only get one hand at liberty to give him, the other would stillclasp the little form that did not for an instant shrink. 

"Too bad--too bad, Harry--too bad!" said my uncle, with a smile and ashake of the head. "I am no sooner free of one obligation than I amunder another; and so now, on the strength of that money, you put inyour claims. "

"To be sure, Uncle, " I said laughing; "and you see how poor Lillasuffers. "

I repented saying those words the next moment, for Lilla shrank hastilyaway, blushing deeply. 

My uncle and I were soon left alone, when, holding out his hand to me, he said, in a voice whose deep tones told how he was moved:

"Harry, my boy, I can never repay you the service you have done me; butif I live I will repay you the money. "

"Look here, Uncle, " I said, "once and for all--let that be buried. There, light your cigar; and I can talk to you. " Then, taking ourplaces in a recess by one of the shaded windows, I spoke to him in a lowtone. "You know how I have spent my time lately?"

He nodded. 

"Treasure-seeking?"

He nodded again. 

"Uncle, at times it almost seemed to me a madness; but I persevered andsucceeded. Look here!"

I tore open the case and showed him the sixteen golden ingots remaining. 

"And you found all that, Harry! My boy, you were fortunate indeed. "

"All that, Uncle!" I said with a smile. "That is not a hundredth part. I am rich. I? No! We are rich; and now I want your advice. What arewe to do? for I've hidden my treasure again till I can fetch it away insafety. "

"You have done well, then, " he said gravely. "But is not this somedelusion, my boy?"

"Are these delusive, Uncle?" I exclaimed, clinking together two of thesonorous little bars. "Were those delusive which Garcia has carriedoff? No, Uncle, I thought once it must be a dream; but it is a solidreality. I have found the treasures of one of the temples of the Sun--ingots, plates, sheets, cups, and two great shields besides, all ofsolid metal. "

"Harry, " said my uncle, "it sounds like a wild invention from somestory-teller's pen, and I should laugh in your face but for the proofsyou have given me. But you must not stay here in this country. It isas much yours as any lucky adventurer's, but your right would bedisputed in a hundred quarters; while, as for the Indians--"

"Disputed, Uncle?" I said interrupting him. "Disputed if it wereknown. You know it. "

"Does any one else?" said my uncle anxiously. 

"Tom was with me. We found it together, " I said, "and he helped me toconceal it again. But I could trust him with my life. In fact, Uncle, "I said laughing, "we owe one another half-a-dozen lives over ourdiscovery, for either I was saving his life or he was saving mine allthe time. "

"But the Indians, Harry--the Indians! That is a sacred treasure--thetreasure devoted to their gods, hence its remaining so long untouched. If they knew that you had taken it, no part of South America would holdyou free from their vengeance. They would have your life, sooner orlater. "

"Pleasant place this, certainly, Uncle, " I said laughing; "what withGarcia and the Indians. "

"I don't think it could become known from those ingots, " said my unclemusingly, "though Garcia will rack his brains to find out how you becamepossessed of them. And yet I don't know; you see they have two or threecharacters stamped on them that the Indians might know. But were youseen?"

"Coming from the place, Uncle? Yes, I suppose I must have been watchedconstantly. But all the same, I have the treasure hidden away; and asto the risk from the Indians, I don't feel much alarmed; and you maydepend upon it that they are in the most profound--What's that?"

My uncle uttered an ejaculation at the same moment, for as I spoke, rapid as the dart of a serpent, a dark shadowy arm was passed under theblind close to the little table where we sat, and on looking there werebut fifteen of the little ingots left. 

"Stop here! I'll go, " I exclaimed. 

In an instant I had torn aside the blind, pushed open the jalousie, andleaped out into the outer sunshine, to stand in the glare, looking thisway and that way, but in vain: there were flowers, and trees, and thebright glare, but not a soul in sight. 

I stood for an instant to think; and then, feeling for my pistol to seeif it was there if wanted, I dashed across the plantation towards theforest, peering in every direction, but without avail; and at last, moretroubled than I cared to own, I returned, dripping with perspiration, tothe hacienda, to meet Tom. 

"Say, Mas'r Harry, what's the good o' running yourself all away, like somuch butter? 'Tain't good for the constitution. "

"Have you seen any Indians lurking about to-day, Tom, anywhere near theplace?"

"Not half a one, Mas'r Harry, because why? I've been fast asleep eversince I saw the Don off the premises. "

"Keep a good look-out, Tom, " I cried. 

Then I hurried in to my uncle, who looked troubled. 

"I don't like that, Harry, " he said. "There were eavesdroppers close athand. I thought I would go too, but I saw nothing. Not a man had beenout of the yard. But there, take the gold up to your room and lock itin the big chest; the key is in it. I put it here for safety till yougot back, and--confound!"

We gazed in blank astonishment, for as my uncle opened his secretary andlaid bare my leather case, which he had locked and strapped up, there itwas with the straps cut through, the lock cut out, and the fifteeningots gone!

CHAPTER THIRTY EIGHT. 

BARS WITHOUT BOLTS. 

As soon as my uncle had recovered from his astonishment he took out andloaded a couple of brace of pistols, laying one pair ready to hand andplacing the others in his pockets. 

"Harry, my lad, " he then said seriously, "we have entered upon somethingthat will take all our wits to compass. We have cunning people to dealwith; but Englishmen have brains of their own, and perhaps we cancircumvent those who are against us. I wonder whether Garcia will getsafe home with his share. "

I was too much put out to think or care much about Garcia just then. Certainly I did think it a good thing that he had been paid off, and theprincipal current of my thoughts just then tended to a congratulatorypoint as I thought of how much more serious the loss might have been. That I had done right in concealing the treasure was evident; and thereit must lie, I thought, until I could bear it at once away out of thecountry. 

My musings were interrupted by my uncle. 

"Harry, " he said, "I'd give something if the women were away from here. I hope I am magnifying the trouble; but I fear that we are going to bebetween two fires; and, at present I hardly know what course to pursue. I'm afraid of your gold, my lad, but a prince's fortune must not beslighted; and my conscience does not much upbraid me with respect tohelping you to secure it. But we must not pass over this robbery insilence. That was done by no one here, I am sure. We must try and putan end to eavesdropping so close at hand, or more strange things mayhappen. Now, take my advice: both you and Tom go well armed, don't stirmany yards from the plantation; and now come with me and let uscarefully search the place inside and out. Nearly a hundred ounces ofgold taken within the last few minutes, and part even from under oureyes. It won't do, Harry--it won't do!"

Tom was called in, armed, and then the place was thoroughly searchedinside and out, but without avail; not a trace could be seen, till, after a few minutes' thought, my uncle made a sign to me, placed Tom inone position, me in another, and then disappeared into the house. 

Five minutes after there was a loud cry, the sharp crack of a pistol, and what seemed like some beast of prey leaped from one of the upperwindows full twelve feet to the ground, about half-way between Tom andmyself. 

With a rush we made for the falling object, grasping it as it fell tothe earth; but the next instant I was sent staggering back, as theIndian--for such it was--bounded up, striking me in the chest with hishand; while, when I gathered myself together again, Tom was standingalone, and my uncle came running out holding a handkerchief to his face, which had recommenced bleeding. 

"Did you stop him?" he said. 

"Stop!" cried Tom. "It was like trying to stop a thing made ofquicksilver. But, " he continued with a grin, "I've got his skin; heleft that in my hands, and I say, Mas'r Harry, if he wasn't made ofquicksilver he was of gold. "

For at that moment, as Tom shook the dark native cloth garment left inhis hands by the fleeing Indian, the sixteen ingots fell to the ground, to be instantly secured. 

"Harry, " said my uncle, "I told you we had to deal with a cunning enemy. That fellow was in the space between the ceiling and roof of mybed-room. How he got there I can't tell; but, " he added with a shudder, "I fear if he had not been dislodged some of us would not have seen themorning's light. "

"But pursuit, Uncle, " I cried. "Let us try and overtake him. "

"No--no, " he said uneasily. "We should only be led into a trap in theforest, and we are too weak for that. I'm afraid, Harry, that thisaffair is going to assume dimensions greater than we think for. It isevident that the Indians suspected you of having been at their sacredtreasure, and despatched a spy to watch if their suspicions werecorrect. I tried to bring him down, but I had only a momentary glanceand I must have missed him. No, Harry, there must be no pursuit butplenty of scheming for defence, if we wish to hold that which we havegot. As I said before, there is no knowing where this will end. Whichway did he go?"

"Right away towards the forest, sir, " said Tom. 

"Perhaps only to slip back and watch by some other path, " muttered myuncle. "Give me the bars, Harry, and I'll take them in, while you andTom walk cautiously round before coming to me. Go one each way, rightround, so as to meet again here, and then come in and we will talkmatters over a little. But stay--tell me--did you see anything of theIndians, do you say, as you came back?"

I repeated the incident of being surrounded, and the way in which Tompresented a stalactite to the principal man. 

My uncle smiled grimly. 

"Tom, " he said, "you must look out, or that stalactite will come backwith interest. I'm afraid that we English do not give the Indianscredit for all the brain they possess. They may have once been asimple, childlike race, but long oppression has roused something more intheir breasts. You must look out, lads--look out. "

My uncle left us, and Tom started one way, I the other, to lookwatchfully and carefully round for danger; although, to my way ofthinking, it was decidedly a work of supererogation there in broaddaylight, with the sun pouring down his intensely bright beams. Therewas the creeper-overhung verandah on one side, which, at a glance, Icould see was untenanted; there, on the other side, was the garden-likeplantation, with its gorgeous blossoms and flitting birds. The rowscould be easily scanned, and I looked down between them; but it wasevident that there was no danger to apprehend nearer than the forest;and I reached one corner of the verandah just as a parrot gave one ofits peculiar calls, to be answered by another behind me. 

This was followed by a regular chorus from the woods, every parrotwithin hearing setting up a series of its ear-piercing shrieks, which inturn started birds of other kinds; the toucans hopping about from branchto branch uttering their singular barking cries, as they raised hightheir huge bills, which looked as if they would overbalance theirbodies, but were as light as if made of paper and as thin. 

It did not seem a time to notice such things, but somehow they impressedthemselves upon my mind, and I could not help letting my eyes rest upona pair of the most magnificent trogons I had ever seen. They were inthe full beauty of their gorgeous golden-green plumage, which contrastedstrongly with their brilliant scarlet breasts. Where they were perchedthere was an opening among the trees and the full blaze of the sun camedown upon their backs, crests, and yard-long tail-feathers whichglistened and sparkled at every movement as if formed of burnishedmetal. 

This set me thinking of the golden treasure, and a sort of childishfancy came upon me as to whether these birds might be inhabited by thespirits of some of the old gold-loving Incas, who were watching overtheir treasure and waiting about to see what steps I should take next tosteal that store away. 

I walked on, met, and passed Tom, who remarked upon the improbability ofthe copperskin showing up again; and then I continued my patrol slowlyround the house, past the court-yard, where all was still, and at lastfound Tom where we had parted from my uncle. 

"Seen anything, Tom?" I said. 

"Lizard cutting up the verandy, Mas'r Harry, and a bee-bird buzzingabout over the flowers: nothing else. "

I led the way into the room, and Tom followed, to stand at the door, picking his cap, and waiting to be told to come in. 

"Don't stand there, Tom, " I said; "come in and sit down. You are to beone of the privy-councillors. "

"All right, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom, seating himself close to the door. 

My uncle not being in the room, I supposed that he had gone to securethe gold, and walked across to where lay my cut and destroyed leathervalise, which I was turning over when I heard what had never thrilledthrough the rooms of my uncle's house since I had been there--namely, alight, heart-stirring, silvery-like song, and for a few moments I stoodlistening, as it came nearer and nearer, till Lilla tripped into thedark room, to start, stop short, and then colour up upon finding theplace occupied. 

The next moment I was by her side restraining her, for she would havedarted away, and as I looked in her eyes I could read the story of thehappy little heart rejoicing at being freed from a hateful bondage. 

I must give Tom the credit of being a most discreet companion, for hesuddenly found that it would be possible to repair my valise, and forthe next quarter of an hour he was busily cutting and unpicking thegreat coarse stitches. 

I was startled from my dreams back to the realities of life, for duringthat quarter of an hour existence had been bright and golden enough forme, without thinking of anything else; and the gold, the Indians, myuncle--everything had been forgotten, when Mrs Landell entered theroom. 

"Have you seen your uncle?" she said to me, rather anxiously. 

"Not during the last quarter of an hour or so, " I replied. "He left usto come indoors. Go and see if he is in the yard, " I said to Tom. 

Tom went, to return in about five minutes with the news that my unclehad not been there for some time. 

"Are you sure he came in?" said my aunt. 

"Well, no--not sure, " I replied; "he left us to come in. But, by theway, Aunt, where would my uncle put plate or money that he wanted tokeep in safety?"

"Oh, in the strong chest in his little office here, " said my aunt, leading the way to a small cupboard of a room just large enough for hisdesk, a stool, and an old sea-chest in which he kept his books, and, itseemed, such money as he had not in use. 

But my uncle had evidently not been there, for the door was closed, and, after a moment's thought, Mrs Landell remembered that her husband hadnot asked her for the key, which was in her pocket. 

We waited ten minutes, after which both Tom and I went out to make freshinquiries, but without avail; then, pausing in the doorway, Tom said tome in a low tone:

"Mas'r Harry, you always laughed at me, and said I was making bugbears;but we've been watched and dodged ten times as much as you think for. "

"Perhaps so, Tom, " I said moodily. 

"And I don't want to make no more bugbears now, " continued Tom; "but I'msure as if some one told me, or as if I saw it all myself, that youruncle has been dropped on, and they've got him and the gold too thistime, Mas'r Harry. "

"Absurd, Tom! Why, he had not half-a-dozen yards to go. "

"Then they was half-a-dozen yards too many, " said Tom sullenly. "Wedidn't ought to have left him, Mas'r Harry. "

"But you don't for a moment think--"

"No, Mas'r Harry, I don't; but I feel quite sure as they've burked him, and got him away with them bars of gold. You see if they haven't now!"

It seemed so improbable that I was disposed to laugh; but I felt thenext instant that it could be no laughing matter, and with a feeling ofanxiety at my heart that would not be driven away, I turned to enter thehouse just as there was a noise and confusion in the yard, and, to mysurprise, old Senor Xeres, the notary and banker, was assisted into thehacienda, closely followed by his attendant, both bleeding freely. 

Tom looked meaningly at me, and the next minute we were helping to bearthe old Spaniard to a couch, when, his wounds being roughly bound up, and a stimulant given, he told us in tolerable English that about threemiles from the hacienda, while on his way to the nearest town, he hadbeen set upon suddenly, and in spite of the resistance offered byhimself and servant, they had been roughly treated, and the goldintrusted to him by Pablo Garcia had been taken away. 

Again Tom gave me a meaning look, and I wondered whether the thoughtswhich suggested those looks could be correct. 

"Was Senor Garcia with you?" I said at last. 

"No, " said the notary; "he left us within ten minutes of our quittingthis house, or he might have helped us to beat the scoundrels off. Onlythink, senor--two hundred and five ounces of pure gold!"

"For which you are answerable?" I said, inquiringly. 

"No, no, " said the notary. "I would not take it to be answerable, onlyat the Senor Don Garcia's risk. "

"But why does not your uncle come back, Harry?" said my aunt uneasily. "He would not be out of the way now unless there was something veryparticular to keep him. "

"We'll go and have another look, Aunt, " I said. "We may find himsomewhere in the plantation. "

Signing to Tom to follow, I walked out to stand beneath the verandahtill Tom joined me. 

"They've got it all back again, Mas'r Harry, safe, " said Tom gloomily, as soon as he stood facing me. 

I did not answer. 

"And we shall have to look pretty sharp to get the rest away, " hecontinued, prophetically. 

"Never mind the gold, Tom, " I said, with a strange uneasy feelingtroubling me. "Let us first see what has become of my uncle. "

CHAPTER THIRTY NINE. 

MISSING. 

Going out to one of the sheds across the yard I called together theIndians who were regularly employed as labourers on the farm, and toldthem that their master was wanted directly on business, requesting themall to spread themselves over the cultivated land, and to try and findhim. 

To my utter astonishment the elder of the party raised one hand with thepalm outwards, uttered a few words, and one and all the Indians returnedto their work. 

"They didn't understand you, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom. "Tell them again. "

I spoke to the men once more, but they maintained a gloomy silence. Then, and then only, I resorted to threats, to find a wonderfulunanimity of purpose amongst them, for every man's hand in an instantwas on his knife, and they were evidently prepared to offer a fierceresistance. 

"Come away, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom uneasily; "we don't want no fightingnow; but this seems rum, the men turning like that all of a sudden. "

"I'm afraid that there's a sort of freemasonry existing amongst them, Tom, " I said, "and these men are evidently under orders. But let us seewhether my uncle has returned, for I begin to be afraid that this goldis about to bring a curse with it. "

"I don't believe in no curses, Mas'r Harry; but we ain't a-going to beallowed to get it away without a deal of dodging, and perhaps ascrimmage. They've got part of it back, Mas'r Harry, but I don't thinkthey'll get the big lot unless we go and show them where we've stowed itaway. " I hurried into the house to find that the old notary had fallenasleep, while my aunt was uneasily walking about. "Have you found him, Harry?" she exclaimed. "Not yet, Aunt. I thought he might havereturned. " Without waiting to hear her reply I ran back to Tom, who waswatching the Indians. 

"Look here, Mas'r Harry, " he exclaimed. "Here's just the very spotwhere we left your uncle, isn't it?"

"Yes, " I said. 

"Well, this is just in view of those Indian chaps, and so is the wayinto the house all in full view of them. "

"Quite right, Tom. "

"Well, nothing couldn't have taken place without them seeing it. Butsomething did take place, and I'll tell you why. If Mas'r Landell hadonly walked off somewhere to see how his coffee or cocoa was growing, and where it wanted hoeing up, do you think that Muster Indian therewould have been above saying so? Not he, Mas'r Harry. But what does hedo now? Why, he turns stunt, and won't answer a word; and what doesthat show, eh? Why, that, as I said before, we didn't ought to haveleft your poor uncle, who's been knocked on the head, and robbed, andthen hidden away. Well, do you know what we've got to do now, Mas'rHarry?"

"Search for him, of course, " I said emphatically. 

"To be sure, and both together, or we may get knocked on the head too;and I shouldn't like that on account of Sally Smith and Miss--"

"Tom, " I said, "your tongue runs too fast. Let us have more action. Come along. And as to your knocking-on-the-head work, we have nothingto fear there so long as we have no gold about us. "

"Gently there, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom. "We've got no gold about us, Iknow; but how many people know that, eh? Well, I'll tell you--_two_;and I'm one, and you're the other. You keep a sharp look-out, and don'tyou trust nobody at all with a red skin, and only two or three who havegot white. "

As we conversed we kept on advancing towards the plantation rows, whenTom stooped down so as to gaze intently at the ground, and then trottedslowly along, as if seeking for a place where the grass was brokendown--an example I followed, to halt at length, with the Indianswatching me intently from the shed as I reached a spot nearly oppositeto the part of the verandah where I had parted with my uncle. 

"Come here, Tom!" I said in a low voice; and he ran up. "What do youthink of this?"

"Been beaten-down and then smoothed over again, " said Tom excitedly. "Something has been dragged over here, Mas'r Harry. "

"So I thought, Tom, " I exclaimed. "Now let us try whether an Englishmancan follow a trail; for it looks as if my uncle must have passed alonghere. "

There was evidently a display of some little excitement amongst theIndians in the shed as we took our first steps along a well-markedtrack. 

"They saw it, Mas'r Harry!" exclaimed Tom. "Look at 'em. "

I did not answer, for my eyes were glued to the track, which now showedplainly that a body had been dragged along through the tender herbage ina perfectly straight line; and I was not long in perceiving that thetrack went in the direction of the little wood where Lilla had had herterrible adventure with the snake. 

The affair began to show now in blacker colours each moment; andI shuddered at last as I stopped short, and pointed to aplainly-to-be-seen smear upon a broad frond. 

"Blood, Mas'r Harry!" exclaimed Tom hoarsely; and then I heard himmutter to himself--"Poor Mas'r Landell!"

We pushed on, to find the same track still; the heavy body that had beendragged over the young plantation growth leaving it bruised and brokenbeyond the elastic power of the plants to recover themselves. Two orthree times the track made a sudden turn, as if he who made it hadsought to avail himself of an inequality in the ground; and then, oncemore, it went right away for the forest, in whose depths it disappeared. 

Twice more we had both shuddered as we observed the faint smears ofblood upon some leaf; but there was a stern determination in my breastto see the adventure to the end; for I felt that it was to a greatextent due to me that my uncle had been stricken down--for stricken downhe must have been, I now felt sure. 

Following Tom's example, I drew and cocked a pistol; and then we pushedaside the foliage, which grew densely as soon as we had passed throughthe plantation, moving forward cautiously, and expecting to see an enemyspring up from every tuft of thick growth. 

"Why, the trail goes right down where the snake went, Mas'r Harry!"cried Tom suddenly. 

"Towards the river, Tom, " I said huskily; for it was now plain enough;and my heart seemed to stand still, and my breath to come in gasps, asmy imagination conjured up horror after horror that must have befallenthe free, generous hearted man who had ever given me so warm a welcometo his home. 

"Keep a sharp look-out, Mas'r Harry, " whispered Tom, as a rustlingamongst the bushes and swamp-loving grass told of something rapidlyretreating towards the river. 

Then once more the trail turned off, and it was plain enough to see thatit was now pointing right for the thick reed and cane-brake where we hadslain the jaguar; and my heart told me plainly enough that, if thistrack had been made by some one dragging my uncle's body, it was inorder to dispose of it in the great reptile-haunted stream. 

There was a strangely strong inclination to stay back and leave Tom tofinish the adventure, but with an effort I crushed it down; and now, close abreast, we crept on, pushing the reeds and canes aside as weentered the brake, sinking to our knees at every stride, and feeling toour horror that the ooze beneath our feet was alive with littlereptiles. 

"Make haste, Tom!" I cried, shuddering in spite of my efforts to driveaway the tremor I felt. 

Tom responded to my words, and we were pushing and forcing our way on, when the horror that was oppressing me would have its way, and--be itboyish, unmanly, what you will--I gave vent to a cry, torn from me bythe extreme dread I felt as my further progress was stayed by somethinginvisible to me amongst the thick reeds, suddenly seizing me by the leg. 

CHAPTER FORTY. 

MY UNCLE'S ADVENTURE. 

"Let me get a shot at him, Mas'r Harry!" cried Tom excitedly. "Holdup--don't go down, whatever you do. It's one of them great beasts--Iknow it is. There's thousands of 'em here. "

As if to prove the truth of Tom's words, one of the monsters dashed, half-running, half-wallowing, by us while, completely unnerved, I coulddo nothing but stand motionless as Tom beat the canes aside and tried toget a clear view of that which held me. 

"Why, Mas'r Harry!" he exclaimed in tones I could hardly understand, "who ever saw such a game as this?"

Tom's words brought me to myself, and, looking down, I found that whichclasped me so tightly was a man's hand--my uncle's!

Angry with myself for my cowardice, the next moment I was down upon myknees helping to extricate him from the position in which he lay, withone arm still bound to his side, and the dark cloth garment from whichTom had shaken the gold bound round and round his head and face, effectually gagging him; and if the intention of his captors had been tosuffocate him, they had nearly effected their purpose. 

"Uncle!" I exclaimed, as I held his head up and he began to draw hisbreath more freely. 

"I thought it was all over, my boy, when I heard your voice, " he saidfaintly, and evidently not without considerable effort. 

With some difficulty we got him upon his legs; but until we hadthoroughly chafed them he could not take a step, so tight had been thebonds with which he had been confined. 

But at last he seemed to exert himself to the utmost; and, sometimesleaning on Tom's arm, sometimes on mine, we went slowly along the trackwe had made to the great prostrate tree, where, after a hasty glancearound to make certain that no serpents were in the way, we sat down torest, and my uncle, unasked, began to speak. 

"I must sit down for a few minutes, my lad, " he said, "and then we willmake haste on, for those women must not be left for an instant more thanwe can help. The gold has all gone, though, Harry. "

"Uncle, " I exclaimed, "it seems as if my thirst for gold is bringingdown a curse upon your peaceful home. "

"Not so fast, my lad--not so fast. Gold is a very good thing in itsway, and helped me this morning out of a terrible difficulty. Rememberthat it set me free from Garcia. "

"And they've got it all back from him again, " chuckled Tom. 

"What!" exclaimed my uncle. 

"Knocked the poor old lawyer about and grabbed all the bars, " said Tom. 

My uncle seemed astonished at the news, but his brow knit the nextminute. 

"Never mind, Harry, " he said, "we'll risk the curses of the gold. I'llhelp you, my lad, to the last gasp; and if we don't get the treasuresafe on board some vessel bound for old England, it sha'n't be for wantof trying. But you must give me time, lad--you must give me time; for, what with Garcia's bullet and this blow on the head, I'm as weak as achild. "

"But how was it, Uncle?" I exclaimed anxiously. 

"Give me your arm, lad, and let's make haste back to the hacienda. You, Tom, keep that pistol in your hand cocked, and walk close behind; and ifyou see one of those lurking copper-skins jump up, shoot him downwithout mercy. You know how you both left me to go into the house, where I meant to put the gold into a chest in my little office? Well, Istood looking at you for a few moments, Hal, and then I had taken a stepforward, when I felt myself dashed to the ground by a tremendous blowupon the head; hundreds of lights danced before my eyes, and then allwas darkness, from which I came to myself with the sensation of beingsuffocated by something bound over my face. I felt, too, that my handsand arms were tightly bound, and that I was quite helpless, for I couldnot cry out. I did not feel much troubled, though, for a heavy, sleepyfeeling was on me. All I wanted was to be left alone, while instead ofthat I could feel that I was being dragged slowly along over the ground;and then at last came a stoppage, and I knew that I was left. "

My uncle stopped for a few minutes, apparently exhausted, but he soonrecovered himself and went on:

"I struggled hard to get at liberty; but, do all I would, I could onlyget one hand and arm loose as far as the elbow, while as to freeing mylegs and face, that I soon found to be impossible; and as I lay there Icould feel that the muddy ooze was all in motion beneath me with thespawn of those great alligators of the river. "

"Wur-r-r-ra!" ejaculated Tom in a long shudder. 

"Over and over again I felt something crawl over me, and once somethingseized me, gave me a shake, and then let go; but the height of my horrorwas reached when I felt slowly gliding and coiling upon me what musthave been one of the water-boas. I could feel it gradually growingheavier and heavier with the great thick folds lying upon my chest, mylegs, and even up to my throat, till the sense of suffocation washorrible, and I lay momentarily expecting to be wrapped in the monster'sfolds and crushed to death, till suddenly I felt every part of the bodyin motion, and that it was gliding off me, for the sense of the crushingweight was going. For a moment I thought it was to enable the beast toseize me, but the next instant I knew what it meant, for I could faintlyhear voices, which I rightly judged to have scared the reptile away. Then something touched me as I heard indistinctly the voices close by, and with what little strength I had left I clutched at whatever it was;and you know the rest. "

By this time we had reached the edge of the plantation, and I wasglancing anxiously towards the hacienda in dread lest anything shouldhave happened. But so far all appeared at peace. It was drawingtowards evening and the shadows were lengthening, but the whole placeseemed to be sleeping in the gorgeous yellow sunlight, so still andplacid looked all around. 

Still, indeed! for an ominous change met us upon our reaching thecourt-yard. Every Indian labourer, male and female, had gone, and theplace was silent and deserted. 

"The rats desert the sinking ship, Harry, " said my uncle huskily. "ForHeaven's sake run in and see if all is well; I dare go no farther!"

I needed no second bidding to rush in and hurry to the room where thewounded Spaniards had lain, to find it deserted. 

With a strange clutching at the heart I ran to the inner room and calledLilla by name, when, to my intense delight, she answered, and with myaunt, weak and trembling, she came forth. 

We soon learned the cause of the silence about the place. Shortly afterI had taken my departure Senor Xeres had roused up from the short sleepinto which he had sunk, to express his determination to recommence hisjourney, declaring that he had nothing now to lose; while, half an hourafter, Lilla had seen through one of the verandahs the whole of thelabourers glide silently away towards the forest, and then a silence asof death had fallen upon the hacienda. 

CHAPTER FORTY ONE. 

THE ATTACK ON THE HACIENDA. 

"Harry, " said my uncle about sundown, "if I could do as I liked I shouldrest my cuts and bruises for a few days; but, as it is, I cannot giveup. Now, look here, my lad--here, you, Tom Bulk, don't shrink away, man--this is as much for your ears as for his. I've been thinking thisover, and, from what I know of the Indians, I'm quite sure that theymean mischief. It seems hard, but I fear that there will be a fierceattack upon this place before many hours are past; and then, unless wecan beat them off, ours will be a bad case. You two must see to theclosing up of the bottom of the place, and doing what you can to put itin a state of defence. "

"Uncle, " I said, "is not this almost madness? Here we are, only three. How, then, can we defend such a house as this?"

"It is our only hope, " he said gloomily. "If we had your treasure here, we might try to escape down the river; but as it is, we'll fight to thelast, and then take to the woods. "

"And the cave--eh, Mas'r Landell?" said Tom. 

"Tom, " I cried joyfully, "why, that would indeed be a place of refugewhen all here failed. "

"Yes, " said my uncle thoughtfully. "I did not think of that. Such aplace might indeed be useful for a retreat if we could take with usprovisions. But now see about this place. I will not leave here yet--not until we are obliged. "

In obedience to his wishes, though with an aching heart, I set tobolting and barring, closing shutters, and providing one or two windowsthat commanded likely points of assault with mattresses over which wecould fire. But all the while I knew well enough that, with anythinglike a daring attack, the place must be carried directly. The greatdread I had, though, was of fire, which I knew would prove the mostformidable of adversaries--for a brand applied to one of the posts ofthe verandah would be sufficient to ensure the total destruction of thelight, sun-dried, wooden building. 

Meanwhile, on returning, I found that my uncle had nearly forgotten hispains, and was busily arranging such firearms as we had--ample, as ithappened; for there were five guns, and he had a couple of brace ofpistols, besides those with which we were provided. Ammunition, too, was in fair quantity; while, one way or another, our little garrisoncould boast of plenty of provision. 

"No sleep to-night, Harry, " said my uncle, cheerfully. "We must allwatch, for the Indians will not be satisfied till they have thoroughlyransacked the place. "

"Of course we shall beat them off if possible; but what arrangementshave you made for retreat?" I said. 

Without a word, my uncle led me into the kitchen of the hacienda, wherehe had stabled four mules, with plenty of fodder. 

"We must get off unseen if we can, my lad, " he said, "and the mules willcarry plenty of ammunition and food. But about water?"

"Plenty at the cavern, " I said. 

"Good!" exclaimed my uncle. "And now look here, Harry, " he said, leading me to the inner room, and taking down a map, "show me, as nearlyas you can, where the cavern lies which contains all this richtreasure. "

I examined the map as carefully as I could, and then pointed out thevalley in which it seemed to me that, if the map were correct, thecavern must lie. 

"You say there is water?" said my uncle--"a stream?"

"Yes, a little rivulet. "

"Then that must run down to this river. Good! And here again thisriver joins the great Apure, which, in its turn, runs into the Orinoco. Once well afloat, we should be pretty safe, and we could reach the mouthof the great river, and from there Georgetown, Demerara. Why, Harry, itcould not be above a dozen miles from the mouth of your cave to thewater-way that should see us safe on the road homeward. "

"But about canoes, uncle?" I said. 

"Canoes, my boy? Well, of course, it would be well to have them; but wemust not be particular. I have known voyages made on skin-rafts beforenow; and recollect this, that we shall have the stream to bear us alongthe whole distance. But there, after all, we may be alarming ourselveswithout cause. "

Tom and I exchanged glances at the mention of the skin-raft, and then weprepared to spend the watchful night. 

"I need not hint to you, Hal, about trying to protect poor Lilla, " saidmy uncle, in tones that bespoke his emotion. 

"No, " I said, quietly. 

My look, I suppose, must have satisfied Lilla, for I received one inreturn full of trust and confidence in the efforts of my weak arm. 

Night at last--beautiful, though anxious night, with the sky deepeningfrom blue to purple, to black, with the diamond-like stars spangling thedeep robe of nature till it glistened with their glorious sheen. Aroundus on every side was the forest, in a greater or less depth, and from itcame the many nocturnal sounds--sounds with which I was pretty familiar, but which, upon this occasion, had a more strange and oppressive effectthan usual. Boom, whizz, croak, shriek, yell, and moan, mingled withthe distant rush of the great river, ever speeding onward towards thesea. At times I could just distinguish the edge of the forest; thenthere would be the dark plantation spread around, and nothing more. 

It was weary work that, watching--stationed at one of the windows--watching till my eyes ached, as I tried to distinguish the many familiarobjects by which I was surrounded, and then to make sure that some lowbush was not a crouching or crawling enemy, approaching by stealthnearer and nearer, ready for a deadly spring. 

It was just the time for anxious troubled thought, and the gold lay likea dead weight upon my conscience. At that moment I could have gladlygiven it all wherewith to purchase safety for those beneath this roof. 

I was startled from anxious reverie by a whisper at my side, and turningI found that it was Lilla, the bearer of a message from my uncle that hewould like me to come to him for a few minutes. 

I had scarcely mastered the message, standing there close to the openwindow, when the words upon my lips were arrested, and my heart beatfast, as now, unmistakably no chimera of the brain, I could see six orseven figures glide out of the darkness towards the house, straight towhere I stood with Lilla. 

Nearer they came, stooping down and apparently making for the shade ofthe verandah, till they stopped within a couple of yards of us, andbegan whispering in what seemed to be broken Spanish, or the _patois_ ofthe Indians. Then I felt my hands clutched more tightly than ever, as avoice that I recognised in an instant uttered a few words that soundedlike an order, given as it was in a tongue very little of which I couldcomprehend, catching only a word or two, while my imagination suppliedthe rest. 

It was plain enough that, perhaps ignorant of his loss, perhapscondoning it, Garcia had made common cause with the Indians, and Lillawas to be saved before fire was applied to the hacienda. 

For a few moments there was a dead silence, and then the party glidedalong under the verandah. 

"What was that Garcia said?" I then whispered to Lilla. 

I knew that my interpretation must have been pretty correct from thestart Lilla gave, and then her shudder. 

"I dare not tell you, " she said, with a half sob. 

Then leaving the window, after softly closing and securing it, wehurried, hand in hand, to my uncle. 

"How long you have been!" he whispered. 

"There was a party of six or seven by my window, " I said; "Garciaheading them. "

"Then I was right!" he exclaimed anxiously. "I thought--"

The next moment my hand was upon his lips; for, dimly-seen through thenarrow aperture left, from which my uncle watched, were four darkfigures; while at the same moment there was a sharp cracking noise, asof breaking woodwork, from another part of the house. 

"Am I to shoot or ain't I? Is Mas'r Harry there?" whispered a voicefrom out of the darkness. "Because they're trying to break in here. "

"You must fire, Tom, " said my uncle huskily; "and mind this, if they dobreak in, our only hope is in the kitchen, which is stone built andstrong. Make your way there. "

"Right, Mas'r Landell, " said Tom coolly. 

Then we heard him glide off. 

"Lilla, join your mother in there, " I heard my uncle then whisper. 

Directly after I knew we were alone. 

"Harry, " said my uncle, "it seems to me that we ought to have beaten aretreat; but it is too late to talk of that. Our only hope now is bygiving them a sharp reception. If we can keep them at bay till daylightwe shall have a better opportunity of escaping. "

"I don't agree with you, " I said. "I think our hopes should be in thedarkness. "

Drawing near to the window, my remarks were cut short by the sharpreport of a gun, followed in a few seconds by another, when the crashingnoise, evidently made by the tearing down of the jalousie bars at onewindow, suddenly ceased, and a loud shriek rang out upon the night air. 

We neither of us spoke, as we listened attentively, to hear the nextmoment the sound made by a ramrod in a gun-barrel, and we knew that Tomwas safe. 

"They've gone from my window now, Mas'r Landell, " whispered a voice atour elbow; "and they won't come back there, I think, seeing how hot itwas. But, harken there, isn't that them trying somewhere else?"

There was no mistaking the sound. Strong hands were striving to teardown a jalousie at the other end of the house; and, hurrying there, myuncle fired, just as several dimly-seen dark figures were beating in thewindow. 

"Crack--crack!" two sharp reports from my uncle's gun; but this time, astheir flashes lit up the room where we stood, the fire was replied to byhalf a dozen pieces, but fortunately without effect. 

Then again fell silence, with once more the same result, that of abreaking jalousie at an upstairs window. 

"They've swarmed up the verandah posts, lads, " said my uncle thickly;"but you two stay by your windows--you at this, Harry; you, Tom, at theother. "

We heard him steal away to the staircase, and then Tom left my side. The next instant came a loud report from upstairs, then a crash as of afalling body on the lattice-work of the verandah, and directly after adull thud outside the window. 

I had no time for thought, though, for incidents now began to succeedeach other with such startling rapidity. As the dull thud came upon thebricks beneath the verandah it seemed to me that the darkness outsidethe window before which I stood was gradually growing deeper. Anotherinstant, and I knew the reason as I levelled my heavily loaded doublegun. 

Was I to destroy life? my heart seemed to ask me, but only for the replyto come instantly. Yes, if I wished to help and save the women beneathour charge; and then I drew rapidly, one after the other, both triggers. There was a gurgling, gasping cry, and the darkness grew less dense. 

"Crack--crack!" both barrels again from Tom's part of the house. It wasevident, then, that we had neither of us returned to our old posts toosoon. 

I hastily reloaded, wondering from whence would come the next attack;but I had not long to wait, for three or four sharp discharges camethrough the window, striking the plaster of wall and ceiling, so that itcrumbled down upon me in showers. 

Again and again I trembled for those in the kitchen; but therecollection of my uncle's words encouraged me; and, trusting in thestrength of its stone walls, I began to grow excited, firing andloading, till all at once, as if by common consent, there was acessation of the discharges, followed by an ominous silence. 

CHAPTER FORTY TWO. 

FLIGHT AND ITS ARREST. 

I would have given anything to have left my post just then, so as tohave seen after the welfare of those who were anxiously awaiting theresult of the attack; but I felt that such a proceeding might provedangerous, and an entry be made during my brief absence. 

But a minute had not elapsed before my uncle was at my side. 

"They are all safe in the kitchen, Harry, " he said. "But what does thismean?"

"Only a minute or two's halt before they make a fiercer attack, " I said. 

"No 'tain't, " said Tom, who had stolen up unobserved; "they're a-goingto set us alight, and I've come to tell you. "

"Nonsense!" exclaimed my uncle. "They'll never burn the place till theyhave searched and plundered it. "

"I quite think with you, Uncle, " I said. 

"But they're a striking lights round my side, " said Tom. "Come andlook!"

We hurriedly passed round to Tom's post, just in time to see the truthof his words, for as we peered cautiously from his window there was alittle flickering tongue of flame apparently dancing towards one end ofan outhouse. Then it was applied to the thatched roof, and a howl ofjoy arose as the flame ran rapidly up towards the ridge. 

Directly after, though, there arose a shout of rage, and more than onevoice, so my uncle said, crying out for the fire to be extinguished;amongst which voices that of Garcia could plainly be heard. 

The firing was evidently premature, and efforts were directly made toextinguish it. 

A glance, though, showed that the attempt would be in vain; for, with asharp hissing and crackling noise, the light material began to blazerapidly, and my uncle gave a groan as he saw that his house was doomedto destruction. 

A loud voice now shouted what were evidently orders, and a pattering offeet succeeded, as a fierce struggle now began, to tear out the blazingpart of the outhouse before it reached the hacienda, against whose sidesit was reared. 

"Now is the time for escaping, Uncle, " I whispered, as I thought howeasily we could have brought down a dozen or so of our assailants, whosedark figures stood out well against the fire. 

"Yes, " he said slowly; "we must make the venture now, for in an hour theold place will be level with the ground. "

Then, casting off his lethargy, he hurriedly made for the kitchen, closely followed by Tom and myself, when we closed after us, andthoroughly barricaded, the inner door, while my uncle unfastened andlooked out cautiously from that which led into the yard. 

All was still on that side--not an enemy to be seen--when, hastilyfinishing the loading of the mules with the provisions, arms, andammunition, Lilla was placed on one, my aunt on the other, and we hadjust determined upon opening the door to start across the yard, when aloud shout told that the enemy had made an entrance, and directly afterwe could hear footsteps coursing all over the house, as if in search ofthe gold that they expected to find; whilst one voice, which I twiceheard shouting, sent a thrill through my body. 

"Quick, Uncle!" I exclaimed, "before they find the kitchen door. "

"It is almost madness to try and escape, my lad, " said my uncledespondently. "Had we not better fight it out from here?"

"No, " I exclaimed fiercely, as I threw open the door and gave a glanceout, to see that this side of the house was in shadow, while a brightlight was beginning to illumine the trees around. "No; let us make forthe forest. Tom, bring the two pack-mules. Uncle, lead the other. "

Then taking the bridle of Lilla's mule in one hand, gun in the other, Iled the way, trembling all the while with excitement, for we could hearthe shouts of the searchers, and, above all, those of Garcia. It seemedthat every moment they must be upon us; but all four mules were led outat last and stood in the black shadow over on that side of the house. 

"Don't leave me, Harry!" whispered a voice at my side. 

For an instant I wavered, and that instant nearly sealed our fate. 

"Only for a few moments, " I said huskily. 

I rushed to the kitchen door, dragged out the key, and inserted it onthe outer side, with the Indians beating the while at the inner door, which was rapidly giving way, as they seemed now to have determined thatit was here we had taken refuge. 

Then I had the door to, locked it, and hurled away the key into theplantation, just as, with a crash, the inner door succumbed; and, headedby Garcia, the party of Indians rushed into the kitchen, to utter howlsof rage and disappointment on finding it empty, and then began batteringthe door I had that moment locked. 

Fortunately for us, the window was strongly barred; but I knew that someof them must be round directly; and dashing to Lilla's bridle, "Comealong!" I whispered hoarsely, and I led the mule towards the nearestpacking shed. 

To reach this place part of our way was in black shadow, the rest acrossa broad glowing band of light, after which we could hurry along behindtwo or three long low coffee sheds, keeping them between us and thefire, when the plantation trees would shelter us, I knew, till we couldreach the forest. 

"Quick--quick!" I exclaimed. "To the left of the shed!"

The yells behind us were fearful, the light of the fire growingmomentarily more intense, for the flames were running swiftly up oneside of the house, with the effect of broadening the glowing belt whichwe had to pass, when, if an eye was turned towards us, or the kitchendoor were to give way, I knew that our efforts had been in vain, andthat we should be overtaken and surrounded in a minute. 

An anxious passage of only a few seconds' duration, and I had led Lillaacross, my uncle had followed with Mrs Landell, and Tom was closebehind, when one of his mules turned restive, stopping short in the fullglare of the flames, and I felt choking with rage and despair. 

There was another shout as the flames shot higher--another shout andanother close at hand, with the pattering of feet, to show that theIndians were running round to our side of the house, when I saw Tomstoop for an instant, and his restive mule gave a bound; and then, as achorus of yells smote our ears, we were once more in the shadow, hurrying along past first one and then another shed, which formed acomplete screen, though the glare was momentarily growing brighter. 

"I don't like using the point of a knife for a spur, Mas'r Harry, " saidTom to me, as, leaving Lilla's bridle once more for a moment, I ran backto urge him on; "but, blame this chap, he was obliged to have it, and hewon't turn nasty no more. Never mind me--I'll keep up if I can, and youshall have the stuff I've got. If I can't keep up, why, I must be leftbehind, and you must save the ladies; but don't hang back for me. "

I squeezed Tom's hand and ran on, to find Lilla trembling so that shecould hardly keep her seat; then, as she clung convulsively to my arm, we passed the shadow of the last shed, but not until we had paused for afew moments to listen to the chorus of savage yells in our rear. 

"Now, Uncle!" I exclaimed. 

"But where do you make for?" whispered my uncle. 

"The great cave, " I said. 

As I spoke we issued from the friendly shadow and passed on. 

It seemed as if that plantation would never be passed and the shade ofthe great black forest reached. The yells continued louder than ever, startling us by proceeding from unexpected spots, which showed us thatthe Indians, certain now of our evasion, were spreading in alldirections. 

"Another fifty yards, " I whispered to my uncle over my shoulder, "andthen safety. "

For the great dense trees now rose like a large bronzed wall right infront; and though full of dangers, we were ready enough to dare thosesooner than the peril of meeting the fierce party of Indians who soughtour lives. 

We pushed forward now, heedless of shout and cry, though some of themappeared to come from close by on our left. There was the forest whichwas to prove a sanctuary, and at last the cocoa-trees were behind, andwe were parting the dense growth that now hid from us the glow of theburning house. 

"There is a track more to the right, Harry, " whispered my uncle. 

Turning in that direction, I hurried the mule, burning as I did to geton to the direct route to the cavern. I had whispered a few encouragingwords to Lilla, and was then thinking how my locking the kitchen doorhad retarded the enemy and given us time to escape, when I felt that, worn out and overcome by the excitement and terrors of the night, mycompanion had given way and was sinking, fainting, from the saddle. 

By an effort, though, I kept her in her place, and whispered to my uncleto take the lead, so that our mule might follow. 

He did so; and then, with the cries of the searching Indians stillringing in our ears, we pushed on till, under my uncle's guidance, wereached the open track, and I whispered to him the direction we hadfollowed to reach the cave. 

"I think if we pursue this path for about a mile, Harry, we can thenturn off to the right and reach your track--that is, if we do not loseour way. "

So spoke my uncle; and then, all burdened as I was, I levelled my gunand uttered a warning cry to my companions; for there was a rustling onour left, a heavy panting, and then with a loud and triumphant yell acouple of savages sprang out into the dim twilight of the open spacewhere we were standing. 

"Let them have us all dead, not living, Hal, " said my uncle, his sadtones giving place to those of fierce excitement. 

And he, too, levelled his piece just as, with a fresh burst of yells, the savages dashed on. 

Two loud, echoing reports--two dimly-seen, shadowy figures falling backinto the underwood--and then we were hurrying along the track as fast aswe could urge the mules. 

"There is another path farther on, Harry, " said my uncle; "we must reachthat. "

Onward, then, we went through the gloomy shades, black now as nightcould make them, not even daring to pause to try whether we could detectthe sounds of pursuit. That the reports of our guns would bring theIndians to that spot we had no doubt, but I was hopeful that they mightnot at first find the bodies of their companions; and if they did not, Iknew that all endeavours to trace us by the mule-trail until the morningwould be futile. 

Now the way was of pitchy blackness, then an opening would give us aglimpse of the stars. The track was found and pursued for a longdistance, and then my uncle called a halt, and we listened for someminutes for tokens of pursuit, but all was now still save the nocturnalcries of the inhabitants of the wilderness through which we werepassing. 

Tom standing now close up, my uncle asked me if I thought I couldrecognise where we were. 

I could not; but Tom made a sort of circle, examining some of the greattree-trunks around. 

"It's all right, Mas'r Harry, " he said; "we're on the right track forGoldenland. That's it, straight away there to the left. "

"But are you sure, Tom?" I said. "Recollect how important it is thatwe should be right. "

"Well, so I do, " said Tom gruffly. "But there, if you won't believe onedonkey, you perhaps will another. Now, look ye here, Mas'r Harry, thishere left-hand mule of mine is one of them as we took with us to thecave, and we'll have his opinion. If he goes off to the right, I'mwrong; but if he remembers the way and goes off to the left, why, it'sbeing a witness in my favour. Now, then, moke, cock them old long earsof yours and go ahead. "

As he spoke Tom led one of his mules to the front, gave it a clap on theback, and it trotted forward and went off down the dark track Tom haddeclared for. 

"Now, who's right, Mas'r Harry?" said Tom triumphantly, as he halted atthe opening into the ravine, just as, far above us, we could see, pale, cold, and stately, mountain peak after mountain peak, whose icy slopeswere just growing visible, lit by the faint streak in the east whichtold of the coming day. 

Tom led on again, and by degrees the familiar sides of the ravine becamemore and more steep and craggy, the way grew narrower, the music of thelittle rill was audible; and at last, just as the sun was rising, wereached the rocky barrier of the great cave, and prepared to halt. 

But there was no occasion. Tom's left-hand mule slowly began to climbthe rocks, the second mule followed, as did those ridden by my aunt andLilla, without word or urging, and we were just congratulating ourselvesupon our escape, when Tom, who had crept close to me as I turned for aninstant to peer back along the valley, pointed with one hand towards theleft side where the crags stood out most roughly. 

I followed his pointing finger and then started, as I was just in timeto see a dark form, barely visible in the shadow beneath someoverhanging rocks, crawl silently away with a stealthy, cat-like motion. 

"Jaguar, Tom?" I said, though my heart gave my lips the lie. 

"Indian!" said Tom laconically; and then I knew that our coming wouldsoon be spread through the tribe of those who constituted the guardiansof the treasure, for this was evidently one posted as a sentinel towatch still the sacred place where the treasure might yet again bebrought to rest when those who were its enemies should sleep. 

CHAPTER FORTY THREE. 

TRACKED. 

I was obliged to acknowledge that it was more than we could expect toreach the cavern without being discovered, and that we ought to be wellcontent to have gained a haven of safety without loss or injury; but allthe same my heart sank, and I had hard work to keep back the feeling ofdespair that, cold and deadening, came upon me. 

The thoughts I have set down here flashed through my brain almostmomentarily, but I was brought back to the necessity for action by amotion now made by Tom. 

"Shall I, Mas'r Harry?" he said. And he covered the retreating Indianwith his gun. 

"No, " I said, arresting him. "It would only be more bloodshed, andwould not prevent our being discovered. "

The next moment I thought that I was wrong, and that the destruction ofthat one foe might be our saving. But it was too late now; the Indianhad disappeared. 

I led the way farther in till the increasing darkness compelled a halt, and I said a few words of encouragement to the shuddering companions ofour travel. 

"Tom, " I then said--for the thought had that moment struck me--"we haveno lights. "

Tom did not reply, but plunged into the darkness ahead; when, after awhile, we could hear the clinking of flint and steel, followed, after ashort interval, by a faint light, towards which one of Tom's mulesdirectly began to walk, closely followed by the rest. 

"Is it safe to go on?" said my uncle. 

"Quite, " I replied. "I don't think any enemies would be here. "

I was divided in my opinions as to which way we should go. It was mostprobable that the Indians would be aware of the existence of thebird-chamber, but would they penetrate to it? I should much rather havemade that our retreat; but at last I felt that I hardly dared, and that, if I wished for safety, we must take to the rift beyond the vault of thetroubled waters, leaving the mules in the farthest corner by the arch ofthe tunnel. 

Leading the way, then, they followed me right away into this land ofgloom and shadow, my brain being actively employed the while as to ourdefence of our stronghold. 

At last we reached the farthest chamber, below the rocky tongue whichprojected over the great gulf; and then, after securing the mules, withTom's help, and to the great astonishment of my uncle, I fitted togetherthe little raft, placed upon it the store of provisions, and thensecured it to a piece of rock, ready at any moment for us to embark andcontinue our retreat along the tunnel; for I had come to the conclusionthat it would be better not to expose the women to the terrors of thewater passage unless absolutely obliged. 

Thus prepared for escape, I felt better satisfied; and after partakingof some refreshment, and urging Lilla and my aunt to try and obtain somerest upon the sandy floor, which was here clean and dry, I whispered toTom to follow; and, this time in the dark, we began to thread our waytowards the entrance. 

When we had left them about fifty yards behind we turned to gaze back, to see only the faintest glimmer of the candle they had burning; whileat the end of another minute there was nothing but black darkness, forthe passage had narrowed and wound round a huge block of stone. 

It was slow work, but I wanted to grow more familiar with the way; andat last, by persevering, we passed the vault where was the opening tothe bird-chamber, and then pressed on till, nearing the entrance, weproceeded with more caution, for I was quite prepared to see a clusterof savages collected in the mouth of the great subterranean way. 

The caution was needed, for upon proceeding far enough we could hear thebuzz of voices, and a glance showed me Garcia and a full score of hisdark-skinned followers. 

In a few moments they crossed the rocky barrier and I could see thatthey were all armed with pine splints and preparing to light them. Itwas evident, too, that there was a feeling of awe existing amongst theparty, many of the savages hanging back till, by fierce and threateninggestures, Garcia forced them farther in. 

"He's at the bottom of half the mischief, Mas'r Harry, " whispered Tom. "The Indians are after the gold, and he's after Miss Lilla, so they'vejoined hand. Let me bring him down, Mas'r Harry; there's a good chancenow. "

My only reply was to lay my hand upon Tom's arm, and then we watchedtill fire was obtained, the pine torches lit, and, half driven byGarcia, the Indians led the way towards where we crouched. 

Compelled thus to retreat, we hurried back for some distance, our partbeing easy, for we had the black darkness, the knowledge of the way, andthe excessively slow, timid advance of the enemy in our favour. 

On came the Indians, with their flashing torches lighting up in abeautiful though weird way each passage and vault through which theypassed, and still we retreated before them, wondering at their silence;for Garcia's was the only voice heard beyond a whisper, and even his wassubdued, as if the gloomy grandeur had some little influence upon hismind. 

Twice over there was a halt, and we learned that the Indians werestriving to return, till by violent threats and expostulations Garciaonce more urged them on. 

I did not wish to shed blood, otherwise we could have brought down enemyafter enemy at our leisure, while I could not but think that the loss ofone or two of the party would have produced a panic. There was still, though, this for a last resource; and I kept feeling hopeful that theparty would return, or else take the way which led to the bird-chamber. 

My latter surmises were correct, for, upon crossing the large vault, andgaining a good post of observation, we saw the Indians stop short andelevate their torches, pointing out the opening which led to the greatguano-filled chasm, when Garcia placed six men there, evidently assentinels, and collecting the rest, made a tour of the vault, and thenpointed down the rift where Tom and I were hidden--the passage which ledto the great gulf. 

"No, no, no!" chorused the Indians, giving vent to their negative in awild despairing fashion. 

Then they all threw themselves upon their knees upon the rocky floor andbegan to crawl back. 

Garcia raged and stormed, but it soon became evident that if he exploredthe passage where we were, it must be alone. Superstitious dread wasevidently at the bottom of it all, and I breathed more freely as I feltthat for the present, unless he could overcome his companions' terror, we were safe. 

The Indians seemed to be willing enough though to pursue the otherroute, for as soon as they went back to their six fellows they beganpointing up at the dark passage and gesticulating, when, feelingprobably that he must submit, Garcia changed the position of hissentinels, intending apparently to leave them to guard the passage wherewe were. But here again there was a new difficulty; when the men foundthat the others were to depart, they refused at once to be left alone, and at last, after striking one of them down, Garcia had to submit, andsprang up the rocks, torch in hand, followed by all but two, thestricken man and another, who hastily retreated towards the mouth of thecavern. 

CHAPTER FORTY FOUR. 

ILLAPA. 

We were safe yet, and I felt quite hopeful as I thought of what anadvantage we, as defenders, possessed in the darkness over an attackingparty advancing light in hand. 

The sight, too, of the superstitious terror of the Indians was cheering, and I again felt assured that should Garcia persevere in hisdetermination to search our part of the cave, he must seek othercompanions or else come alone. 

"Tom, " I said then, gently, "we have been away some time now; creep backto my uncle and tell him quietly that the Indians are in the cave, butat present there is no danger to fear. Ask him, though, to put out thelight in case they should come this way. "

Tom made no answer, but crept away directly, leaving me in that thickdarkness watching for the return of the enemy, and wondering whether weshould succeed in getting safely away. 

My heart sank as I thought of our peril, with the cunning of the savageand the European mingled to fight against us; while, as to our position, we could set them, I was sure, at defiance here; but could we escape tothe river? I still hoped that they would not penetrate our part, forcing us to take to the raft; and at times I began to wonder whetherit would not be better to resist their entrance for the sake of savingthe mules, unless we could compel these to swim after the raft. 

My reverie was broken by the return of Tom. 

"All right, Mas'r Harry, " he said; "they're in the dark now; but I thinkMiss Lilla was disappointed because you didn't go. I'll keep watch ifyou'd like to go. "

If I'd like to go! I fought down the desire, though, just as a distantechoing murmur, ever increasing, fell upon our ears, and we knew thatthe searchers were on their way back. 

Another minute, and with their last torch burning dimly they werescrambling down from the rift to the cavern chamber, and then hurryingaway as fast as the obscurity would allow. 

The hours glided by, and at last it became manifest that there was to beno further search that night, so, with Tom, I cautiously made my way tothe mouth of the cavern, to find that the enemy had made their bivouacjust by the barrier, a bright fire illumining the broad arch, andruddying the swarthy faces that clustered round, some standing, somelying about upon the sand, while a couple were evidently sentries andstood motionless a little farther in, gazing towards the interior of thecave. 

"No more visitors to-night, " whispered Tom. 

Together we crept back--no light task--through the densely black maze, but at last we felt our way to where we had watched, when Tom, undertaking to be the first guard, I continued my journey to whereLilla, wearied out, was fast sleeping in her mother's arms. 

I told my uncle how we were situated, and then, after partaking of therefreshment he offered me, I lay down for a couple of hours' sleep; butI'm afraid I far exceeded it before I awoke with a start to try andrecall where we were. Soon after, though, I was at Tom's side, to findthat he had twice been to the cave mouth to see the sentries stillposted, and the rest of the Indian party sleeping round the fire. 

I should think that four hours must have elapsed, and then, at one andthe same moment, I heard Tom's whisper and saw the distant glimmer ofapproaching lights. 

"Look out, Mas'r Harry!"

The lights grew brighter moment by moment, and then we could see oncemore the party of Indians coming slowly forward, headed by Garcia, uponwhose fierce face the torch he carried flashed again and again. 

But it soon became evident that the Indians were advancing veryunwillingly; and more than once, when, alarmed by the light, one of thegreat birds went flapping and screaming by, there was a suppressed yell, and the men crowded together as if for mutual protection. 

At last they stood together in the centre of the vault, and Garcia madea hasty survey, pausing at last by the passage, where we watched himhold up his light and peer down it, and then turn to his companions. 

The conversation we could not understand, but it was evident that Garciawas urging them to follow him, and that they refused. 

"Say, Mas'r Harry, " whispered Tom, "why, if we could be in thebird-chamber and fire off both guns, how those niggers would cut and runlike a lot of schoolboys. "

"Hist!" I said softly. 

For Garcia was now evidently appealing most strongly to one who appearedto be the leader of the Indians--a tall, bronzed giant of a fellow, whopointed, waved his arms about, and made some long reply. 

"I'd give something to understand all that, Mas'r Harry, " whispered Tom. 

"He says that if the senor's enemies and the searchers for the sacredtreasure are in this direction, the great spirit who dwells in this partof the cave has flown with them down into the great hole that reachesright through the world. "

"Uncle!" I exclaimed, as he whispered these words close to our ears. 

"I was uneasy about you, Harry, " he replied. "But who is that--Garcia?Ah! he will never get the Indians to come here. They dread this gloomyplace, and believe it is full of the departed souls of their tribe. Ihave heard that they will never come beyond a certain point, and thismust be the point. "

Standing where we did we could plainly see all that was taking place, even to the working of the excited countenances. Garcia was evidentlyfurious with disappointment, and, as my uncle afterwards informed me, spared neither taunt nor promise in his endeavours to get the Indiansforward, telling them that they risked far more from their gods byleaving the treasure-takers unpunished than by going in there afterthem. He told them that they must proceed now--that it was imperative, and as he spoke in a low, deep voice, it gave us a hint as to our ownremarks, for the cavern was like some great whispering gallery, and hiswords came plainly to us, though few of them were intelligible to myear. 

All Garcia's efforts seemed to be in vain, and the Indians wereapparently about to return, when our enemy made a last appeal. 

"No, " said the Indian, who was certainly the leader; "we have done ourpart. We have chased them to the home of the great god Illapa, and hewill punish them. They took away the great treasure, but have they notbrought it back? It would be offending him, and bringing down his wrathupon us, if we did more. If the treasure-seekers should escape, then wewould seize them; but they will not, for yonder is the great void whereIllapa dwells; and those who in olden times once dared to go as far wereswallowed up in the great home of thunder. "

The Indian spoke reverently and with a display of dignity, beside whichthe rage and gesticulations of Garcia looked contemptible. 

As a last resource it seemed to strike him that he would once more havethe bird-chamber searched, and, appealing to the Indians, theyunwillingly climbed up to the ledge for the second time, and disappearedthrough the rift, leaving Garcia, torch in one hand and pistol in theother, guarding the passage where we crouched; now walking to and fro, now coming close up to enter a few yards, holding his light above hishead; but darkness and silence were all that greeted him. I trembled, though, lest he should hear the whinnying of the mules, which, thoughdistant, might have reached to where he stood. At last, to our greatrelief, he stepped back into the vault, and began to pace to and fro. 

For full two hours Garcia walked impatiently up and down there by thetorch he had stuck in the sand at the mouth of the passage, and thencame the murmurs of the returning voices of the savages, accompanied byshriek after shriek of the frightened birds, scared by the lights whichwere intruding upon their domain. 

As the searching party descended, Garcia hurried towards them, seeingevidently at a glance that they had no tidings, but now using every arthe could command to persuade the chief to follow him. He pointed andgesticulated, asserting apparently that he felt a certainty of our beingin the farther portion of the passage where his torch was stuck. Butalways there was the same grave courtesy, mingled with a solemnity ofdemeanour on the chief's part, as if the subject of the inner cavern wasnot to be approached without awe. 

"We are safe, Harry, " my uncle breathed in my ear at last. 

For it was plain that, satisfied that their work was done, the Indianswere about to depart, when, apparently half mad with rage anddisappointment, Garcia cocked the pistols he had in his belt, replacedthem, and then, gun in one hand and torch in the other, he strodetowards the passage, evidently with the intention of exploring it alone. 

The next moment a wild and mournful cry arose from the savage party, while their chief seemed staggered at Garcia's boldness, but recoveringhimself, he dashed forward, caught the half-breed by the arm, and stroveto drag him back. 

CHAPTER FORTY FIVE. 

TAKING A PRISONER. 

A fierce struggle ensued, during which, for a few moments, the Indianproved the stronger. Garcia's torch was extinguished, and the savageheld him by clasping his arms tightly round his waist. Then, with aneffort, Garcia shook his adversary off, snatched up a torch stuck in thesand, and was already half a dozen yards down the passage, with ourparty in full retreat, when, with a yell of horror, the chief boundedafter him, overtook him, and the struggle began anew. 

An instant more and Garcia's gun exploded, raising a roar of thunderingechoes that was absolutely terrific. Rolling volley after volley seemedto follow one another with the rapidity of thought, the very cavernappeared about to be crushed in, and, as we paused for an instant togaze back, we could see the chief and all his followers upon theirknees, their faces bent to the sand, and a dismal wailing chorus of"Illapa! Illapa! Illapa!"--the Indians' name for the god of thunder--could be fairly heard mingling with the rolling of the echoes. 

The chief was in the same position, with a burning torch close to hishead, for which Garcia now returned, and stood for a moment hesitating, as he gazed at the prostrate figures behind. 

Would he dare to come on? or would he retreat? were now the questions weasked ourselves. 

The answer came in an instant, for Garcia was coming slowly on. Hepaused for a few minutes when he reached the spot where we had watchedfrom, and, stooping behind the rocks, he reloaded his piece; then, withhis light above his head and his gun held ready, he pressed on, lightingus, though we were invisible to him, as we kept about fifty yards inadvance. 

Twice over Tom wanted to fire; but he was restrained, for we hoped that, moment by moment, Garcia would hesitate and turn back. But no; therewas still the fierce satanic face, with its retiring forehead andshortly-cut black hair, glistening in the torchlight, ever comingforward out of the darkness, peering right and left, the torch now helddown to seek for footprints in the sand, now to search behind some massof crags. 

On came the light nearer and nearer, illumining the gloomy passage, andsending before it the dark shadows of the rocks in many a grotesqueform. 

From where I stooped I could just catch sight of the sardonic face, withits rolling eyes, which scanned every cranny and crag. Twenty yards--ten yards--five yards--he was close at hand now, when from far-off camethe low whinny of a mule, followed directly by another. 

In an instant Garcia stopped short to listen. Then the sardonic smileupon his face grew more pronounced, and, casting off his hesitation, heonce more stepped forward nearer--nearer, till his torch, elevated as itwas, shed its light upon us. But he did not yet distinguish us from therock around, and the next two steps bore him past, when his eye fellupon the flash of light from my gun-barrel, and, with an ejaculation inSpanish, he turned upon me, and we were face to face. But ere his heartcould have made many pulsations Tom's coat was over his head, the torchfell to the ground, to lie burning feebly upon the soil, there was afierce struggle, and the swaying to and fro of wrestlers, the torch wastrampled out, and then in the darkness there was the sound of a heavyfall, and, panting with exertion, Tom exclaimed:

"I'm sitting on his head, Mas'r Harry, and he can't bite now. Just youtie his legs together with your handkercher. "

I had thrown the gun aside, and, in spite of a few frantic plunges, succeeded in firmly binding the ankles of the prostrate man together. 

"Now, Mas'r Harry, " whispered Tom, "take hold of one arm--hold ittight--and we'll turn him over on his face, and tie his hands behind hisback. Hold tight, for he's a slippery chap, and he'll make anotherfight for it. He got away from me once, but I had him again directly. Now, then, over with him! Here, ask your uncle to hold his legs down. "

There was a heave, a struggle, and then a half-suffocated voiceexclaimed:

"Tom! Harry! are you both mad?"

"Oh, Tom!" I ejaculated; "what have you done?"

"Ketched the wrong bird, Mas'r Harry, and no mistake, " muttered Tom, ashe hastily set my uncle at liberty. "It was that darkness as done it. He slipped away like an eel just as the light went out. "

"Never mind, " gasped my uncle. "But what muscles you boys have!"

"He did not go towards the entrance, " I whispered excitedly, "and I havehis gun. If we are careful we shall have him yet. "

Then I could not help shuddering as I rejoiced over the merciful policywe had determined upon; for I thought how easily we might have causedthe death of one of our own party. 

"It was an unlucky mistake, lads, " whispered my uncle; "but we must havehim, living or dead. "

The rest of the way to where we had left the companions of our trial wasso narrow that by pressing cautiously forward I knew that we mustencounter Garcia sooner or later. 

As we reached the part where the track ran along a ledge we divided, Tomcontinuing to walk along the ledge to where it terminated in the rockytongue over the great gulf, while my uncle and I, trembling for those weloved, continued our search by the side of the little stream till wewere where the passage widened into the vault where the mules wereconcealed, when I stopped short, my uncle going forward to search thevault, while I stayed to cut off the enemy's retreat, or to spring upthe ledge to the help of Tom. 

I heard my uncle's whisper, and one or two timid replies, and then camean interval of anxious silence before my uncle crept back to me. 

"I have been all over the place, as near as I can tell, Harry, " hewhispered. "Can he have passed us?"

"Impossible!" I said. "Uncle, we must have a light. "

Without a word my uncle glided away; then I heard a rustle as of paper;there was the faint glow of a match dipped in a phosphorus bottle, theillumination of a large loose piece of paper, and then a torch was lit, showing us Garcia standing upon the extreme verge of the rocky pointover the gulf; and at the same moment he drew the trigger of a pistol, to produce only a flash of the pan, which revealed to him his perilousposition. 

"Senor Garcia!" I cried loudly, as I climbed up to join Tom on theledge which he must pass, "you are standing with a great gulf behind andon either side. A step is certain death. You are our prisoner!"

With a howl like that of a wild beast he raised his other pistol andfired--the report echoing fearfully from the great abyss. Then, dartingforward, he leaped upon Tom, overturned him, and the next moment he wasupon me, and we were in a deadly embrace, rolling down the side of theledge, over and over in our fierce struggle, till we reached the littlestream, whose waters were soon foaming around us. 

Garcia was active as one of the jaguars of the forest hard by; but I wasyoung, and my muscles were pretty tough. And, besides, a faint shriekthat I had heard as he dashed at me had given me nerve for the struggle. 

It is hard to say, though, who would have gained the upper hand, for myprincipal efforts were directed at preventing him from drawing hisknife, whilst I had his arms fast to his side, he all the while strivingto free himself. 

I began to be hopeful, though, at last, when, by a feint, he got mebeneath him, and the next moment he had forced my head beneath the icywaters of the little stream. Very few minutes would have sufficed, forI could feel myself growing weaker; but there was help at hand. We weredragged out, and by the time I had recovered myself sufficiently towring the water from my eyes, and, with my temples throbbing, to gazeabout, there was Garcia pinned to the ground by Tom, whose foot was uponthe villain's throat, and his gun-barrel pointed at his head. 

"Now, then, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom, "we've got the right one this timeanyhow. Here, come and stick your torch in here, Mas'r Landell, andwe'll soon make it right. "

My uncle did as he was requested; and then, once more, Garcia made asavage fight for his liberty. 

But it was in vain; and while I helped to hold him down Tom tightlybound his legs, my uncle performing the same operation with theprisoner's hands. 

"That ain't no good, Mas'r Landell, " said Tom. "He'll wriggle themloose in no time. Look here, I'll show you. Turn him over. "

There was no heed paid to the savage glare nor the muttered Spanishoaths of our prisoner, as he was forced over on his face, when, producing some string, Tom placed Garcia's hands back to back, and thentightly tied his thumbs and his little fingers together with the stouttwine. A handkerchief was next bound round the wrists, and Tom rose. 

"He won't get over that, Mas'r Landell. He'll lie there as long as welike--only, if he don't hold his tongue, we'll stick something in hismouth; and he may thank his stars that he has got off so well. And now, Mas'r Harry, I proposes that we all go back and see what the Indians aredoing; and if they are not gone, why, we'll all fire our guns off oneafter the other, as'll kick up such a hooroar as'll scare 'em intofits. "

Tom's advice found favour; but it was not until I had thoroughlysatisfied myself of the security of my enemy's bonds that I had theheart to leave. 

Then, and then only, we crept cautiously back, till, after a long andpainful walk, we perceived the faint glow from the burning torches inthe vault of the entrance to the bird-chamber, and on making our wayonce more, as near as we dared go, we could see that the Indians wereclustered together, and anxiously watching the passage. 

Stepping back, then, thirty or forty paces, we fired off six barrels inquick succession, with an effect that startled even ourselves, and, hadthe thundering roar been followed by the falling in of block after blockof stone, I, for one, should not have been surprised. It seemed asthough the noise would never cease; but when, with the lastreverberation dying away, we crept forward, it was only to find thatthere was darkness everywhere, for the Indians to the last man had fled. 

CHAPTER FORTY SIX. 

TAKING FLIGHT. 

It was with a feeling of thankfulness that can be well understood thatwe returned once more to the small cavern, to seek the rest andrefreshment of which we were all so much in need. 

The words of encouragement we were able to utter respecting our presentsafety were most thoroughly needed, while the lights we now ventured toburn took off something of the sense of oppression caused by thedarkness. 

Our arrangements were soon made for one to be always on guard, andtrusting to the dread of the Indians for our safety in other directions, we gladly partook of the welcome rest. 

At the end of some hours we were seated together to consult upon ourfuture operations, and arrived at the decision that the sooner we setoff the better, and the next night was fixed upon for our departure. 

"You see, Harry, " said my uncle, "that the difficulty is in journeyingthrough the forest; if once we can strike a stream, the rest is easy. "

"Or would be if we had boats, uncle, or--"

I stopped short, for I had recalled the skin-raft once more, and thepossibility of increasing its size. As my uncle had said, if once wecould hit upon a good stream, the rest would be easy, floating everdownward from stream to river, and from river to one of the greatwaterways. 

Then came the subject of the treasure. 

"But are you sure that you have it safe?" said my uncle anxiously. 

"As safe, Uncle, as I soon hope to have our other treasures, " I said, cheerfully. 

A visit to the mouth of the cave showed that all was still, and thevalley to all appearance deserted. 

But our walk was not unprofitable, for we were able to collect a goodbundle of pine-wood for torches, left behind by the Indians--brightlyburning, resinous wood, which cast a powerful light when in use. 

We found Tom watching his prisoner on our return, and my aunt and Lillaready to welcome us gladly. But not a sigh was uttered--not a questionas to when they might expect to escape; they were patience exemplified. 

As to the prisoner, Tom said that he was as sulky as a bear with a sorehead. It was a great tie upon us, but upon retaining him in safetyrested our success; for it seemed evident that the Indians believed thattheir share in the matter was at an end, and had gone away strengthenedin their belief that it was death to him who penetrated the mysteriousportion of the cave, sacred to the thunder god, Garcia not havingreturned. 

My uncle relieved Tom--not to rest, but to aid me in seeking to recoverthe treasure; but upon a second consideration it was determined not toproceed further until the next morning. 

Watching and sleeping in turns, the next morning arrived, and we oncemore journeyed to the mouth of the cave. 

All in the vale was silent as the grave; not a leaf rustling. 

On returning, the mules were well fed, only leaving one more portion. We breakfasted, and the prisoner, compelled at last by hunger, condescended to partake of some food; when we afterwards moved to anarrow part, where our proceedings were to him invisible. 

A rather anxious question now arose: what were we to do with him?

We could not leave him bound, to die of starvation in the darkness ofthe cavern; humanity forbade the thought for an instant. We could nottake him with us, neither could we take his life in cold blood, eventhough our safety depended upon it. 

"We must take him a part of the way, and then leave him in some track, where there is a possibility of his being found, " said my uncle. "Heought to die, Harry; but we cannot turn murderers. "

It was evident that our prisoner did not expect much mercy; for we couldsee that his face was absolutely livid when, pistol in hand, either ofus approached to examine his bonds; and once, in his abject dread, heshrieked aloud to Lilla to come and save him from me. 

My uncle's seemed the only plan that we could adopt; and leaving him incharge, Tom and I fixed our light at the head of the raft, and, to thehorror of Lilla and Mrs Landell, set off upon our subterranean voyage--one which produced no tremor in us now, for familiarity had bredcontempt. 

The passage was safely traversed till we came to the hiding-place of thetreasure, when, after a few attempts to fish up the packages, we foundthat there was no resource but for one of us to plunge boldly into theicy water. 

Tom would have gone, but I felt that it was my turn; and after divestingmyself of my clothing I lowered myself over the side of the raft, wadeda little, and then, after a few tries, succeeded in bringing up, one ata time, the whole of the treasure. Then, with a little contriving, Ionce more obtained a place upon the heavily-weighted raft, dressed, andwe floated back in triumph to where, torch in hand, stood Lilla gazinganxiously along the dark tunnel, and ready to give a joyous cry as shesaw our safe return. 

I sent Tom to relieve my uncle's guard, and he hurried excitedly to myside and helped me to unload. 

"Harry, my boy, " he exclaimed huskily as we lifted the packages on tothe rocks, "I can hardly believe it. Is it true?"

I smiled in his face, and then with more rope we bound the packagessecurely before leaving them to drain off the water. 

Our next act was to carefully take the raft to pieces and save the bandsby which it was secured. This was no easy task, for the water hadsaturated and tightened the fastenings, which we did not cut, becausethey would be extremely valuable in fastening it together again. 

It proved to be a very, very long job, but we worked at it with all ourmight, knowing as we did that our future depended upon our getting thepieces of our pontoon safely with us to some stream, where we could fitit once more together and use it to help in floating down to a place ofrefuge. 

"It's a rum job, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom. "My word, if these knotsweren't well tied! I never thought about having to undo it over again. "

"Never mind, Tom; work away, " I cried. 

"Oh! Ah! I'll work away, " he replied. "That's better! That's one of'em. They won't bear the lot, Mas'r Harry, when we fits it togetheragain?"

"If the raft is not strong enough, Tom, we must make it stronger, " Isaid; and he gave a grunt and worked away, tugging at the knots and veryoften using his teeth. 

At last, though, we had all the ties secured together in a bunch readyfor immediate use--the poles bound in small bundles, and the skinsfastened together by their necks, they having the advantage of beingvery light. 

Then followed a pause for rest and refreshment, with a shortconsultation between my uncle and me as to our plans, which resulted ina busy hour at work, two of the mules being laden then with the gold. 

This was a very difficult task, as the packages were so awkward andheavy, the object being to make them secure against any antic on thepart of the mules if they became restive, and also to guard against thecorners of the plates rubbing the animals' backs. 

"I'd give anything to open those bags, Harry, " said my uncle. "I feelas curious as a boy. "

"Take my word for it, Uncle, " I replied, "that they are wonderfultreasures. Come, I'll make a bargain with you. "

"What is it, my boy?"

"You shall do the unpacking and the breaking up when we set to insafety, and melt them down into ingots. "

"If we ever have the chance, " he said sadly. 

"Don't be down-hearted, Uncle, " I cried cheerily. "Recollect we areEnglish, and Englishmen never know the meaning of the word `fail. '"

"True, my boy, " he replied; "but we have our work before us. "

"And that's just the work we mean to get done, " said Tom, interposinghis opinion. "And now just you look here, moke, " he continued, addressing the mule he was helping to load--one which kept on layingdown its ears and showing its teeth as if it meant to bite--"here am Ia-doing all I can to make your load easy and comfortable for your uglyback, and you're saying you're a-going to bite. Am I to kick you in theribs? 'Cause if you're not quiet I just will. "

The mule seemed to understand either Tom's words or the threateningmovement of his foot, for it allowed itself to be loaded in peace; andsoon after the valuable treasure was declared to be quite safe, though Iknew perfectly well that any violent fit of kicking on the part of theobstinate beasts must result in the whole being dislodged. 

The next task was to apportion the remainder of our extremely reducedstock of provision between the two mules that my aunt and Lilla were toride; and upon these mules, on the off-side away from the stirrup, Iproposed to secure the light poles and skins of the raft. 

"They will be very awkward going amongst the trees, " I said, "but it isthe best we can do. "

"Why not carry them?" said my uncle. 

"Because we must have our hands free to use our weapons, " I replied. 

"True, my lad, " he said, "and we might have to drop and not recoverthem. "

"They'll be no end of a bother for the ladies, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom. "Lookye here: they sticks 'll ride as comf'able as can be atop of thegold bags. Why not have 'em here?"

"Because, Tom, it may be necessary to leave the gold bags behind, and weshall want the raft to escape. "

"Leave the gold behind, Mas'r Harry!" he cried; "not if I know it. "

"Life is worth more than gold, Tom, " I said in reply. 

Tom made no answer. He only set his teeth very hard, and the skins andpoles were secured just as I wished. 

Towards evening, according to arrangement, Tom led the way with one ofthe gold mules; my uncle followed leading another and bearing a light, and the others required no inducement to keep close behind. 

Garcia must have imagined that he was to be left to starve, for he didnot see me as I stood back listening to the pattering of the mules' feetupon the hard rock, and the silence that fell directly after when theytouched sand; and, raising his voice, he gave so wild and despairing ashriek that my uncle came hurrying back. 

"Harry, my dear lad, surely you have not--"

"No, Uncle, " I said contemptuously, "I had not even spoken. It was hiscoward heart that smote him. "

Loosening his legs, which of late we had slackened so as to guardagainst numbness, we made him rise; and then forcing my arm under his, Iled him along till we overtook the last mule bearing my aunt; and thenour slow, dark journey was continued till, nearing the entrance, thelights were extinguished and my uncle, taking Tom's place as leader, thelatter stole forward, and returned in half an hour to say that the sunhad set, and that though he had watched long and carefully from the verymouth of the cave, there was nothing to be seen. 

We went forward then, to rest for fully an hour in the cavern close nowto the barrier, for the darkness fell swiftly into the ravine, rolling, as it were, down the mountain-sides; and then, with beating hearts, weprepared to start, our course being along the little valley to theentrance, and then, according to my uncle's plans, as nearly south-eastas we could travel until we could hit upon a stream. 

The time for starting at length came, and after a little furtherconsultation Garcia was once more carefully secured and laid upon hisback in the mouth of the cave, that being the only plan we could adopt;and then, panting with excitement, each man with all his weapons readyfor immediate action, we started in single file and began to move downthe ravine. 

The darkness was intense, and but for the sagacity of the leading muleour progress would have been slow indeed; but the patient brute went onat a quiet, regular pace, and his fellows followed, the breathing of theanimals and the slight rustle through the herbage being all that smotethe ear. 

I should think that we had gone about a quarter of a mile, straining oureyes to catch sight of an enemy on either side as we made our waythrough what was like a dense bank of darkness, when, loud and clearupon the night air, rang out a wild, strange cry, which made usinstinctively stop to listen. 

Twice more it rang out, evidently distant, but still plainly heard as itechoed along the ravine. 

"It is some beast of prey, but it will not come near us, " said my uncle, to encourage Mrs Landell. 

"Harry, what is it?" whispered Lilla. 

Her soft arm was passed round my neck as she clung, trembling, to me, unable to master her agitation. 

"We must push on, " I said. 

Once more the mules were in motion when the cry rang out again, louderand clearer this time. 

I did not answer Lilla's question, for I thought it better not; but Ihad my own thoughts upon the subject, and I was wondering whether myuncle suspected the meaning of the cry, when I was startled by a voicewhich seemed to rise out of the darkness. 

"Mas'r Harry--Mas'r Harry! I shall never forgive myself. Only to thinkof me being the one as tied the last knot, and then never to think ofgagging him. He'll be there shouting till he brings down all theIndians within twenty miles. Let's make haste, for I sha'n't breathetill we get out of this great long furrer here. "

The darkness was still so thick that we could hardly see the bushesagainst which we brushed, while even when passing beneath dense massesof foliage there seemed to be no difference. A hundred enemies mighthave been right in front of us, and we should have walked right intotheir midst. 

It was a daring adventure; but it was only by keeping on that we couldhope to escape, and if the black darkness did not prove our friend untilwe were clear of the ravine, I felt that we could hardly hope to getaway. 

The cries still continued at intervals; but now every cry only seemed tonerve us to greater exertion, and at last they sounded but faintly, as, under the impression that we were now past the entrance to the rift, Iwas about to tell Tom to try and bear off to the right, if theundergrowth would allow. We had all drawn up, and the mules werereaching down their heads, tempted by the dewy grass, when Tom gave awarning whisper; and directly after, just to our left, came the sound ofbodies moving through the bushes, coming nearer and nearer, till aboutabreast, when they turned off again, and seemed to be proceeding up theravine towards the cavern. 

It was a painful five minutes as we stood there, trembling lest one ofthe mules should shake buckle or strap; for no one there, on afterwardscomparing notes, had a doubt as to the cause of the sounds. It wasevidently a body of some half dozen men making their way as fast as thedarkness would allow, and it was not until all was once more quiet thatwe could again breathe freely, and continue our journey as swiftly as wecould pass through the trees. 

We had no difficulty in journeying to the right, and it soon becameevident that we were out of the rift; but I had very little hope of ourbeing able to continue in a straight line, seeking the direction wherewe expected to find a river. 

Our progress was necessarily slow, but every half mile, we all felt, wasthat distance nearer to safety. I was hopeful, too, about our trail;the dew fell heavily, and that and the elastic nature of the growththrough which we passed, would, I thought, possibly conceal our trackfrom those who might try to follow it. 

And so we journeyed on through that thick darkness, till the first greydawn of day found us still hurrying through the dripping foliage, heavyeverywhere with the moisture deposited during the night. 

CHAPTER FORTY SEVEN. 

ON THE RIVER'S BRINK. 

"Now we can see what we're about, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom cheerfully. "Look, there's the first peep of where the sun's coming, and if we'dbeen boxing the compass all night we couldn't have been trundling moresouth-easter than we are. Hooroar, Miss Lilla, keep up your sperrits, and we shall soon be all right. "

Lilla smiled a response, and, cheered by the bright day, we made goodprogress during the next two hours before the mules began to flag, when, letting them graze, we made a short and hasty meal ourselves, each eyescanning the forest round for enemies, such as we knew might spring upat any moment. 

An hour's rest taken of necessity, and then we were once more journeyingon, hopeful that we might soon strike upon one of the tributaries of thegreat stream fed by the eternal snow of the mountains; but hours wentby, and no sign of river appeared, till suddenly, Tom, who was inadvance, said softly:

"Here's water somewhere, not far off, Mas'r Landell, for my mule'scocking his nose up, and sniffing at a fine rate. "

There was no doubt of its being the case, for no sooner had Tom's beastgiven evidence of its power of scent, than similar manifestationsfollowed from the others; and now, instead of nagging and labouringalong, the hot and wearied beasts broke into a trot, and had to berestrained as they tugged at the bridles. 

The character of the undergrowth now, too, began to indicate moisture, and that floods sometimes swept along the low flat jungle, where we withsome difficulty forced our way; and at last, almost overcome by the heatand excitement, we came suddenly upon one of the broad sluggish streamsthat intersect the vast forest lands, and go to form the vast watersystem of the Orinoco. The stream, in spite of its sombre current andthe desolation of its muddy banks, whispered to us hope and escape fromthe pursuit that might be now even pressing upon our heels. 

My uncle and I hurried forward to scan the bank, ready to shoot at anynoxious reptile that might show fight. But we were not called upon tofire; for though a couple of large crocodiles scuttled off into thewater, and once or twice there was a sharp rustling amongst the reeds, we were unmolested; and bringing forward our weaker companions, we madea temporary halt. 

Now it is quite possible that, had I been a naturalist, I might havecalled the horrible reptiles that abounded in these muddy streams bysome other name than crocodile; but even now, after consulting variousauthorities, I am not quite satisfied as to the proper term. TheEnglish of the district always called them crocodiles, and to me theycertainly seemed to differ from the alligator or cayman, whoseacquaintance I afterwards made amongst the lagoons of the SouthernUnited States. 

But to return to our position on the river bank. 

We knew that there was no time to be lost; and having cut a few stoutbamboos, we inflated the four skins we had, but not without somedifficulty, as they required soaking, and the tying up of one or twofailing places. 

Our little raft was at length made, and, provided with a couple ofpoles, afforded easy means of escape for three--at a pinch for four. 

And now came the arrangements for the gold. 

It seemed cruel, but, situated as we were, what else could we do? I didnot like the plan, but could see no alternative; so with Tom's aid themules were unloaded, and we led the poor brutes into the leafy screen, so that Lilla and her mother might not be witnesses of how they were tobe offered up for our safety. 

For our plan was this--to slay the poor beasts, and with their inflatedskins to try and make a raft that should bear Tom, myself, and the gold. 

My heart failed me as the faithful brutes, that had brought us thus far, turned their great soft eyes up to mine, and for a few minutes Ihesitated, trying to think out some other plan for our escape, when awarning cry from my uncle brought Tom and myself back to the river bank, where we could see, half a mile higher up the stream, a couple ofcanoes, each containing two Indians, who were lazily paddling downtowards where we were. 

At first we took them for enemies, and gave ourselves up for lost; and Iwas about to beg of my uncle to risk flight with Lilla and my aunt uponthe little raft, while I and Tom covered their escape with our guns; butthe distance being lessened each moment, we could make out that thesemen belonged to one of the inoffensive fishing tribes who lived upon therivers and their banks; and a new thought struck me--one which Idirectly communicated to my uncle. 

"Keep strict guard, " I then said, "and mind this--a loud whistle shallbring us directly back to your help. Come, Tom--bring your gun, man!"

The next minute Tom and I were upon the raft, dragging ourselves slowlyupstream by means of the bushes that overhung the river, till we foundthat the Indians could see our coming, when we began to paddle the bestway we could out towards the middle. 

As I expected, the Indians first stopped, and then made as if to turnround and flee, raising their paddles for a fierce dash, when--

"Now, Tom!" I exclaimed; and, standing up together, we presented ourguns as if about to fire. 

"Ah! they're like the crows at home, " muttered Tom; "they know what agun is. "

Tom was right; for the poor fellows uttered a wail of misery, held uptheir paddles, and then suffered their canoes to drift helplesslytowards us. 

"Quick, Tom!" I now exclaimed; "lay down your gun; and try and fightagainst this stream, or we shall lose them after all. "

Tom seized the bamboo pole, and by rapid beating of the water contrivedto keep the raft stationary till the Indians were nearly abreast, when, pointing to the bank from which we had come, and still menacing themwith my gun, I made the poor timid creatures slowly precede us, and towus as well, to where my uncle was anxiously watching. 

Upon landing, the poor fellows crouched before us, and laid theirforeheads upon the muddy grass; when, after trying to reassure them, myuncle, who knew a little of their barbarous tongue, explained that weonly wanted their canoes; when, overjoyed at escaping with their lives, the poor abject creatures eagerly forced the paddles into our hands. 

"Tell them, Uncle, that we don't want their fishing-gear, " I said; whenthere was a fresh demonstration of joy, and Tom threw out their roughlines and nets on to the grass. 

"They may as well help us load, Mas'r Harry, mayn't they?" said Tom--aproposition I at once agreed to. 

In a very short space of time the gold was all placed in one canoe whilewe tethered the other by a short rope to the raft: this boat containedthe provisions and ammunition, and in this Tom and I were to go, towingthe gold canoe and the raft, upon which more convenient place my uncle, armed and watchful while we paddled, was to sit with Lilla and my aunt. 

It was nearly dark when our arrangements were at an end; and thankfulthat, so far, we had been uninterrupted, I drew the raft close in, secured it to our canoe, and Tom took his place, paddle in hand. Myuncle made a couple of good easy seats for Lilla and my aunt, and thentook his place beside them; and now nothing was wanted but for me totake a paddle beside Tom, when he exclaimed:

"This here stuff makes the canoe all hang to the starn, Mas'r Harry. Tell you what, I'll go in that canoe for the present, and get thefreight shifted, and then join you again. "

I nodded acquiescence, and then turned to the poor miserable creatureswhom we seemed to be robbing, and who now stood, dejected of aspect, watching us. 

"What shall I give them?" I thought. "A gun--a knife or two? Pish!how absurd! Here--here!" I exclaimed, catching the two nearest savagesby the hand and hastily drawing them into the brake, when the othersfollowed. "One apiece for you, my good fellows, and you gain by theexchange. "

They could not understand my word; but as I pointed to the animalstethered in the gloom, and then placed the bridle of a mule in each ofthe four men's hands, their joy seemed unbounded, and, with a nod and asmile, I was turning to depart, eager to continue our flight, when awild cry from the raft seemed to fix me to the spot. 

CHAPTER FORTY EIGHT. 

IN THE DARK. 

The cry was repeated twice before I could make a dash through the thickswampy growth towards the bank. 

"Quick--quick, Harry! They are here!"

"Mas'r Harry!" cried Tom in a piteous voice. 

The next moment I was on the trampled bank a little below where we hadlanded, to see in a moment that the little raft was being pushed off;for in cat-like silence our enemies had approached us, and I bitterlyrepented that I had not joined Tom, instead of wasting time over thefishers whose canoes we had taken. I knew that not a moment had beenwasted, and that it would have been impossible to have half-made anotherraft by this time; but the means of safety had been open to me, and, soas to be fair, I had slighted it; while now I was in despair. 

Those were terrible moments! As I emerged from the brake there arose afierce yell; there was a scattered volley, and the flashes gave me amomentary glimpse of the pale face of Lilla upon the raft. Then therewas the loud splashing of the water, and the hurrying to and fro ofdimly-seen figures--for the darkness was now deepening with thatrapidity only known in equatorial regions. 

A moment after, I heard the splashing of water, as of some one swimming;and feeling that it was my only chance, I prepared to dash into themuddy current, when there was a crash, a hoarse cry, and a heavy bodystruck me on the back, driving me down upon my hands and knees, a tightclutch was upon my throat, and I felt that I was a prisoner, when, witha despairing effort for liberty, I threw myself sidewise towards theriver, rolled over in the mud, and then my adversary and I were beneaththe water. 

We rose directly, and I felt that I was free; for, with a guttural cry, my foe loosened his hold and made for the bank, while, blinded andconfused, I swam desperately in the direction I thought might have beentaken by the raft. 

I almost dashed through the water for a few minutes, as I tried to putin force every feint I knew in swimming; while, as I made the currentfoam around, I could hear the noise of struggling, mutteredimprecations, and then a low, panting breathing, and then once morethere was silence. 

I began to feel that I had made my last effort, and I was nerving myselffor another stroke when my hand touched something hard. 

"Loose your hold or I fire!" cried a fierce voice, and the barrel of agun was pressed against my cheek. 

"Uncle!" I gasped, in a voice that did not sound like mine, and as Ispoke I grasped the cold barrel of the gun. 

There was a loud ejaculation, a faint cry, hands were holding mine, Icould feel the raft rocking to and fro, as if about to be overturned;and then, as I felt that I was drawn upon it--that I was saved--mysenses reeled, and my mind became dark as the sky which hung over theriver. 

I believe my swoon did not last many minutes. How could it, when myhead was being held to my aunt's breast, which heaved with emotion, andhot tears were falling upon my forehead. 

"Lilla?" I whispered. 

"Harry!" was breathed upon my cheek, as she came forward. 

But this was no time for talking, and rallying my strength I rose to myknees. 

"I thought I should never have reached you, Uncle, " I said. 

"I did my best, Harry, " he whispered; "but I felt that when thoseblood-hounds leaped suddenly out from the brake that I must push off. "

"But what was that struggle I heard? Did I not hear Garcia's voice?"

"Yes, " said my uncle, huskily. 

"And where is Tom?"

My uncle was silent. 

"Poor Tom?" I said, in an inquiring voice. 

"Yes, " said my uncle, huskily. "It seemed to me that Garcia and anotherreached the canoe Tom was in--the gold canoe, Harry--and that then therewas a desperate fight, which lasted some minutes. I had seized thepaddle, and tried to make for where the struggle seemed to be going on;but first there was a faint, gurgling cry, and then utter silence; andthough I softly paddled here and there I could find nothing. Harry, that canoe was heavily laden--the gold was a dead weight--"

"And it took down with it what was worth ten thousand times more thanthe vile yellow trash, " I cried bitterly--"as true a heart as ever beat. Oh, Uncle--Uncle! I have murdered as noble a man as ever breathed, andas faithful a friend. Oh, Tom--Tom!" I groaned. 

I could say no more; but out there that night on the breast of theblack, swift stream, with not a sound now but the sobs of the women tobreak the terrible silence, I--a woman myself now in heart--bent down tocover my face with my hands and cry like a child. 

At last I grew more calm, for there was work to be done. I found thatwe had floated on to a kind of mud bank, and were aground, and I had tohelp my uncle to get the raft off, which we managed by drawing the canoeup alongside, and then getting in and paddling hard, with the effectthat the raft at last floated off, and we retained our places in thecanoe guiding the raft down the swiftly flowing stream. 

Morning at last, to bring no brightness to my heart. 

We paddled on, the little raft, buoyant as possible, following swiftlyin our wake. 

"Harry, " said my uncle, almost sternly, "I have thought it over duringthe darkness of the night, and I cannot feel that we have been wantingin any way. Poor lad! it was his fate. "

"Uncle, " I cried, throwing down my paddle, "I can bear this no longer. I must go back!"

"Harry, " cried my uncle, "you shall not act in that mad fashion. Youhave escaped with life, and now you would throw it away. "

"Is it not mine to cast away if I like?" I said bitterly. 

"No, " he said in a low tone, as he bent forward and whispered somethingin my ear. 

"Say no more, Uncle--pray say no more, " I groaned. "Indeed, I believethat I am half mad. I would almost sooner have died myself than thatthis should have happened. How can I ever face those at home?"

"Harry, my lad, " said my uncle, "take up your paddle, and use it. Youare thinking of the future--duty says that you must think now of thepresent. We have two lives to save; and, until we have them in one ofthe settled towns, our work is not done. "

I took up my paddle in silence, and plunged the blade in the stream, andwe went on, swiftly and silently, along reach after reach of the river. 

Many hours passed without an alarm, and then, just as we were passinginto another and a wider river, there came from the jungly edge of theleft bank a puff of smoke, and a bullet struck the canoe. 

"To the right, " whispered my uncle softly; "we shall soon be out ofthat. "

The paddles being swiftly plied, we made for the opposite bank, strivinghard to place those we had with us out of reach of harm. But withbullets flying after us our efforts seemed very slow, and the raft wasstruck twice, and the water splashed over us several times, before Ifelt a sharp blow on my shoulder--one which half numbed me--while abullet fell down into the bottom of the canoe. 

"Spent shot, Harry, " said my uncle, striking on alternate sides with hispaddle, for I was helpless for the next quarter of an hour. "There willbe no wound, only a little pain. "

The skin-raft held together well--light and buoyant--so that ourprogress down stream was swift, but apparently endless, day after day, till our provisions were quite exhausted, and our guns had to be calledinto requisition to supply us with food. 

We were suffering too much to appreciate the wonders of the regionthrough which we were passing; but I have since then often recalled ithere at home in the quiet safety of my chair by my fireside, wonderingoften too how it was that we managed ever to get down to a civilisedtown in safety. 

There was, of course, always the consciousness of knowing that, if wekept afloat, sooner or later we must reach the sea; but what aninterminable way it was! At one time we were slowly gliding down a wideriver whose banks were not only covered to the water's edge with thedense growth of the primeval forest, but the huge branches of the greattrees spread far over the muddy flood. These trees were woven together, as it were, by the huge cable-like lianas which ran from tree to tree. From others hung the draperies of Spanish moss, while others wereclothed with flowers from the water's edge to the very summits, whosesweet blooms filled the air with their spicy odours. This wondrous wallof verdure rose to a great height; and when the current sometimes sweptus near what was really a shoreless shore great herons would sometimestake flight, or a troop of monkeys rush chattering up amongst the leafybranches, going along hand over hand with the most astonishing velocity, or making bounds that I would think must end in their falling headlonginto the river. But no, they never seemed to miss the branch that wastheir aim, and this, too, when often enough one of these agile littlecreatures would be a mother with a couple of tiny young ones clinging sotightly to her neck that the three bodies seemed to be only one. 

Curious little creatures these monkeys were, but as a rule exceedinglyshy. Sometimes on a hot mid-day I would be seated listlessly, paddle inhand, dipping it now and then to avoid some mass of tangled driftwood, and then watching the great wall of verdure, I would see the leavesshake a little and then all would be still; but if I watched attentivelyas we glided by, it was a great chance if I did not see some little, dark, hairy face gazing intently down at me with the sharp, eager eyesscanning my every movement, and if I raised a hand the little face wasgone like magic, a rustling leaf or waving strand of someconvolvulus-like plant being all that was left to show where the littlecreature had been. 

At other times, instead of the winding river with its walls of verdure, we passed into what seemed to be some vast island-studded lake, somebeing patches of considerable extent, others mere islets of a dozenyards across, but all covered with trees and tangled with undergrowth. Landing on any of these was quite impossible unless through one of theverdant tunnels in which now and then there would be a swirl of thewater that formed their bottom, showing where some huge reptile haddived at the sight of our boat and raft; while at other times a greatsnout, with the two eminences above its eyes, would be thrust out of thewater and then slowly subside, to be seen no more. 

At these times the current swept us through winding channels in and outamong the islands, and if I could have felt in better spirits I shouldhave found endless pleasure in investigating the various beauties of thevegetable world: the great trumpet-shaped flowers that hung from some ofthe vines, with endless little flitting and poising gems ofhumming-birds feeding upon the nectar within the blossoms. Thensquirrels could be seen running from branch to branch, at times boldlyin sight, at others timid as the other occupants of the tree, thepalm-cats, that were almost as active. 

Once I caught sight of the spots of a jaguar as the agile beast creptalong a branch in its hunt for food, the object of its aim being a groupof little chattering and squealing monkeys which were feasting on theberries of a leafy tree. 

Lilla shuddered on one occasion as I pointed out the long, twiny body ofa large boa which was sluggishly making its way through the densefoliage of an india-rubber tree, apparently to get in a good positionwhere it could secure itself in ambush, ready for striking at any birdthat might come within its reach. 

As it happened the current drove us right in close to the tree andbeneath some of its overhanging branches, with the result that thecreature ceased its slow gliding movement through the dense leafage, andraised its head and four or five feet of its neck, swaying it slowly toand fro as if hesitating whether or no to make a dart at us. 

It was by no means a pleasant moment, and I felt for the time somethingof the sensation that I had so often read of as suffered by people whohave been fascinated by snakes. I had a gun lying close by me, but Imade no movement to reach it; and though I had a paddle in my hand Ibelieve that, if the creature had lowered its head, I should not havestruck at it. In short, I could do nothing but gaze at that waving, swaying head, with the glistening eyes, and the beautiful yellow andbrown tortoiseshell-like markings of the neck and body. 

Then the stream swept us slowly away, and we were beyond the reptile'sreach. 

Taking; the recollection of these wild creatures of the South Americanforests, though, altogether, there was not so much cause for fear. As arule every noxious beast seemed to aim at but one thing, and that was toescape from man. Even the great alligators, unless they could find himat a disadvantage in their native element, would rush off through themud and undergrowth to plunge into the water and seek safety right atthe bottom of the river. The jaguars were timid in the extreme; andthough they would have fought perhaps if driven to bay, their one ideaseemed to be to seek safety in flight. It was the same with thepoisonous serpents, the most dangerous being a kind of miniaturerattlesnake which was too sluggish and indifferent to get out of thetraveller's way, and many a poor fellow suffered from their deadly bite. 

In fact the most dangerous and troublesome creatures we had to encounteron our journey down the river, excepting man, were the mosquitoes--whichswarmed all along the river borders and pestered us with their bites--and an exceedingly small fish that seemed to be in myriads in parts ofthe stream, and to make up in absolute ferocity for their want of size. This savageness of nature was of course but their natural instinctivedesire for food, but it was dangerous in the extreme, as I knew lateron. Our experience was in this wise:--

It was one lovely afternoon when we were floating dreamily along betweentwo of the most beautiful walls of verdure that we had seen. Many ofthe trees were gorgeous with blossoms, the consequence being thatbright-winged beetles, painted butterflies, and humming-birds abounded. 

My uncle was seated half asleep with the heat, and his gun across hisknees, waiting for an opportunity to shoot some large bird that would begood for food; I was dipping in my paddle from time to time so as tokeep the canoe's head straight and away from the awkward snags thatprojected from the river here and there--the remains of trees that hadbeen washed out of the bank by some flood--and I was thinkingdespondently about the loss of poor Tom. 

Then my thoughts reverted to home and those I had to meet there, withour accounts of how it was that poor Tom had met his death. 

"All due to my miserable ambition, " I said to myself; "all owing to mywretched thirst for gold. And what has it all come to?" I saidbitterly. "I had far better have settled down to honest, straightforward labour. I should have been better off. "

I gave the paddle a few dips here, and noted that the water was muchpurer and clearer than it had seemed yet. We were very close in to theshore, but we had floated down so far that we had ceased to fear theIndians, believing as we did that they were now far behind. 

Then I began to think once more of how much better off I should havebeen if I had settled down to work on my uncle's plantation. 

Not much, I was obliged to own, for my settling down would not havesaved me from quarrelling with Garcia, neither would it have cleared myuncle from the incumbrance upon his home. 

"Perhaps things are best as they are, " I said; and then I looked back towhere Lilla was thoughtfully gazing down into the river from where shereclined upon the raft, and letting one of her hands hang down in thewater, which she played with and splashed from time to time. 

I was just going to warn her not to do so, for I remembered having reador heard tell that alligators would sometimes make a snap at a handdragging in the water like that, when she uttered a sharp cry, snatchingher hand away; and as she did so I saw a little flash, as if a tiny, silvery fish, dropped back into the water. 

"What is it?" I said. 

"Something bit me--a little fish, " she said. "It has nipped a morselout of my finger. "

She held up her hand as she spoke before wrapping a scrap of linen roundit, and I could see that it was bleeding freely. 

"Surely it could not have been that tiny fish, " I said, thrusting onehand into the water and snatching it back again, for as it passedbeneath the surface it was as if it had been pinched in half a dozenplaces at once; and when I thrust it in again I could see that the waterwas alive with little fish apparently about a couple of inches long, andinstantaneously they made a rush at my hand, fastening upon iteverywhere, so that it needed a sharp shake to throw them off; and whenI drew it out, hardened and tough as it was with my late rough work, itwas bleeding in a dozen places. 

"Why, the little wretches!" I exclaimed; and by way of experiment Iheld a piece of leather over the side, to find that it was attackedfuriously; while even later on, when I had been fishing and had caught asmall kind of mud-carp, I hauled it behind the canoe, in a few minutesthere was nothing left but the head--the little ravenous creatureshaving literally devoured it all but the stronger bones. 

I remember thinking how unpleasant it would be to bathe there, and oftenand often afterwards we found that it would be absolutely impossible todip our hands beneath the water unless we wished to withdraw themsmarting and covered with blood. 

What more these little creatures could effect we had yet to learn, butwe owned that they were as powerful in the water as the fiercer kind ofants on land, where they were virulent enough in places to master eventhe larger kinds of snakes if they could find them in a semi-torpidstate after a meal--biting with such virulence and in such myriads thatthe most powerful creatures at last succumbed. 

At last, as the days glided on, we became more and more silent. Verylittle was said, and only once did my uncle talk to me quietly about ourfuture, saying that we must get to one of the settlements on theOrinoco, low down near its mouth, and then see what could be done. 

A deep, settled melancholy seemed to have affected us all; but thesight, after many days, of a small trading-boat seemed to inspire uswith hopefulness; and having, in exchange for a gun, obtained a fairquantity of provisions, we continued our journey with lightened spirits. 

In spite, though, of seeing now and then a trading-boat, we got at lastinto a very dull and dreamy state; while, as is usually the case, theweakest, and the one from whom you might expect the least, proved tohave the stoutest heart. I allude, of course, to Lilla, who alwaystried to cheer us on. 

But there was a change coming--one which we little expected--just as, after what seemed to be an endless journey, we came in sight of a townwhich afterwards proved to be Angostura. 

CHAPTER FORTY NINE. 

HOW TOM SAVED THE TREASURE. 

It was the afternoon of a glorious day, and we were floating along inthe broiling heat, now and then giving a dip with the paddles, so as todirect the canoe more towards the bank, where we could see houses. There was a boat here and a boat there, moored in the current; and nowand then we passed a canoe, while others seemed to be going in the samedirection as ourselves. 

"Harry, look there!" cried my uncle. 

I looked in the direction pointed-out ahead, shading my eyes with myhand, when I dropped my paddle, as I rose up, trembling, in the boat;for just at that moment, from a canoe being paddled towards us, therecame a faint but unmistakable English cheer--one to which I could notrespond for the choking feelings in my throat. 

I rubbed my eyes, fancying that I must have been deceived, as the canoecame nearer and nearer, but still slowly, till it grated against ours, and my hands were held fast by those of honest old Tom, who waslaughing, crying, and talking all in a breath. 

"And I've been thinking I was left behind, Mas'r Harry, and working awayto catch you; while all the time I've been paddling away. "

"Tom!--Tom!" I cried huskily, "we thought you dead!"

"But I ain't--not a bit of it, Mas'r Harry. I'm as live as ever. Butain't you going to ask arter anything else?"

"Tom, you're alive, " I said, in the thankfulness of my heart, "and thatis enough. "

"No, 'tain't, Mas'r Harry, " he whispered rather faintly; for now I sawthat he looked pale and exhausted. "No, 'tain't enough; for I've gotall the stuff in the bottom here, just as we packed it in. Ain't yougoing to say `hooray!' for that, Mas'r Harry?" he cried, in ratherdisappointed tones. 

"Tom, " I said, "life's worth a deal more than gold. " And then I turnedfrom him, for I could say no more. 

We pushed in now to the landing-place, with a feeling of awakenedconfidence, given--though I did not think of it then--by the knowledgeof our wealth; and leaving Tom in charge of the canoes, we sought thefirst shelter we could obtain, and leaving there my uncle to watch overthe safety of the women, I set about making inquiries, and wasexceedingly fortunate in obtaining possession of a house that wasfalling to ruin, having been lying deserted since quitted by an Englishmerchant a couple of years before. A few inquiries, too, led us to thediscovery that there was an English vice-consul resident, to whom I toldso much of our story as was safe, mentioning the attack upon my uncle, and speaking of myself as having merely been upon an exploring visit. 

The result was a number of pleasant little attentions, the consulsending up his servants to assist in making the house habitable, andsending to buy for us such articles of furniture as would be necessaryfor our immediate wants. 

I took the first opportunity of impressing upon all present secrecyrespecting the treasure, for I could not tell in what light ourpossession of it might be looked upon; and then I hurried down to thecanoes to Tom with refreshments, of which he eagerly partook, as he saidat intervals:

"I believe I should have been starved out, Mas'r Harry, if there hadn'tbeen some of the eatables stuffed in my canoe by mistake; for I'd gotnothing much to swop with the Indians when I did happen to see anyashore. "

It was then arranged that he should still stay with the boats till Icould return and tell him that I had a safe place, while as Tom lazilystretched himself over the packages in the canoe, sheltering his headwith a few great leaves, his appearance excited no attention, and I lefthim without much anxiety, to return to my uncle. 

The discovery that Tom existed had robbed our perils of three parts oftheir suffering; and now, with feelings of real anxiety respecting thetreasure springing up, I hurried back again to the landing-place, tofind all well, for the place was too Spanish and lazy for our coming tocreate much excitement. 

"Say, Mas'r Harry, " cried Tom, grinning hugely, in spite of his paleface and exhaustion, "I've got you now. I said you was to let me have apound a week; I must go in for thirty bob after this. Come, now, noshirking. Say yes, or I'm hanged if I don't scuttle the canoe. "

It was evident, though, that Tom had undergone a great deal, and was farfrom able to bear much more; for that evening, after telling the Indianporters that I was a sort of curiosity and stone collector, and gettingthe treasure carried up safely to the house which I had taken, hesuddenly gave a lurch, and would have fallen had I not caught his arm. 

"Why, Tom!" I cried anxiously. 

"I think, Mas'r Harry, " he said softly, "it might be as well if you wasto let a doctor look at me--it would be just as well. I've a bullet inme somewhere, and that knife--"

"Bullet--knife, Tom?"

"Yes, Mas'r Harry, that Garcia--but I'll tell you all about it after. "

The doctor I hastily summoned looked serious as he examined Tom's hurts;and though, with insular pride, I rather looked down upon Spanishdoctors, this gentleman soon proved himself of no mean skill in surgery, and under his care Tom rapidly approached convalescence. 

"You see, Mas'r Harry, it was after this fashion, " said Tom one eveningas I sat by his bedside indulging in a cup of coffee, just when one ofthe afternoon rains had cooled the earth, and the air that was waftedthrough the open window was delicious. "You see it was after thisfashion--"

"But are you strong enough to talk about it, Tom?" I said anxiously. 

"Strong, Mas'r Harry! I could get a toller cask down out of a van. Well, it was like this: I was, as you know, in the gold canoe; and beingon my knees, I was leaning over the side expecting you to swim off tome, and at last, as I thought, there you was, when I held out my handsand got hold of one of yours and the barrel of a gun with the other, when a thought struck me--

"`Why, surely Mas'r Harry hadn't his gun with him?'

"But it was no time, I thought, for bothering about trifles, with thenight black as ink, and the Indians collected together upon the bank; soI did the best I could to help you, and the next minute there you was inthe gold canoe, and not without nearly oversetting it, heavy-laden asshe was--when I whispers, `You'd best take a paddle here, Mas'r Harry, 'when I felt two hands at my throat, my head bent back, a knee forcedinto my chest, and there in that black darkness I lay for a few minutesquite stupid, calling myself all the fools I could think of for helpingsomeone on board that I knew now was not you. 

"That was rather ticklish work, being choked as I was, Mas'r Harry, "said Tom, with his pale face flushing up, and his eyes brightening withthe recollection; "but above all things, I couldn't help feeling thenthat, if I did get a prick with a knife, I deserved it for being such adonkey. Then I got thinking about Sally Smith, and wishing that we hadparted better friends; then about you and Miss Lilla, and about how allthe gold would be lost; and then I turned savage, and seemed to seeblood, as I made up my mind that, if you didn't have the treasure, theDon shouldn't, for I'd upset the canoe and sink it all first for thecrockydiles. 

"I don't know what I said, and I don't much recollect what I did, onlythat fox ever so long there was a reg'lar struggle going on, which madethat little canoe rock so that I expected every moment it would beoverset; but I s'pose we both meant that it shouldn't: and at last wewere lying quite still on the gold, with all round us black and quiet asmy lord's vault in the old churchyard at home. Garcia had got tighthold of my hands, and I kept him by that means so that he couldn't usehis sting--I mean his knife--you know, Mas'r Harry. 

"It seemed to me at last that my best plan was to lie still and waittill he give me a chance; for after one or two struggles I only foundthat I was nowhere, and ever so much weaker; so I did lie still, waitingfor a chance, and wondering that Mas'r Landell didn't come and lend me ahand. 

"All at once there came a horrible thought to me, and that was--ah!there were two horrible thoughts--that you had missed the canoe and hadgone down, and that the raft had broke away from the gold canoe while wewere jerking and rocking about, and that I was left alone here on thisbig river, with the Don waiting for a chance to send that knife of histhrough me. 

"Now, you needn't go thinking it was because I cared anything about you, Mas'r Harry, " continued Tom in a sulky voice, "for it wasn't that: itwas only just because I was a weak great booby, and got a wondering whatyour poor mother would say when I got home, and then, I couldn't helpit, if I didn't get crying away like a great girl kep' in at school, forI don't know how long, and the canoe gliding away all the time on theriver. 

"Getting rid of all that warm water made me less soft; and when Mas'rGarcia got struggling again I give him two or three such wipes on thehead as must have wound him up a bit; and then, after nearly having theboat over again, there we lay for hour after hour in the thick darkness, getting stiff as stiff, as we kep' one another from doing mischief. Andthen at last came the light, with the fog hanging over the river, thickas the old washus at home when Sally Smith took off the copper-lid andgot stirring up the clothes. Then the sun came cutting through themist, chopping it up like golden wires through a cake of soap. Therewas the green stuff like a hedge on both sides of the river, the parrotsa-screaming, the crockydiles crawling on to the mud-banks or floatingdown, the birds a-fishing, and all looking as bright as could be, whilemy heart was black as a furnace-hole, Mas'r Harry, and thatblack-looking Don was close aside me. 

"I ain't of a murderous disposition, Mas'r Harry, but I felt very nastythen, in that bright, clear morning, though all the time I was thinkingwhat a nice place this world would be if it wasn't for wild beasts, andmen as makes themselves worse; for there was that Don's eye saying asplain as could be:--

"`There ain't room enough in this here canoe for both of us, young man!'

"`Then it's you as must go out of it, Don Spaniard, ' says my eyes. 

"`No; it's you as must go out of it, you beggarly little soap-boilingEnglishman, ' says his eyes. 

"`It's my Mas'r Harry's gold, and if he's gone to the crockydiles I'llsave the treasure for his Miss Lilla and the old folks--so now, then!'says my eyes. 

"And all this, you know, was without a word being spoke; when all atonce if he didn't make a sort of a jump, and before I knew where we werehe was at one end of the canoe and I was at the other. 

"Well, you may say that was a good thing. But it wasn't; for as Iscrambled up there he was with both guns at his end, and me with nothingbut my fisties. 

"I saw through his dodge now, but it was too late; and in the next fewmoments I thought three things:--

"`Shall I sit still like a man and let him shoot me?'

"`Shall I rock the canoe over and let it sink?'

"`Shall I go at him?'

"I hadn't pluck enough to sit still and be shot, Mas'r Harry, for youknow what a cur I always was; and I thought it a pity to sink the canoein case you, if you were alive, or Mas'r Landell, might come back tolook for it. So I made up my mind to the last, being bristly, and, withmy monkey up, I dashed at him. 

"_Bang_! He got a shot at me, and I felt just as if some one had hit mea blow with a stick hard enough to make me savage; but it didn't stop mea bit, for I reached at him such a crack with my double fist just as hestruck his knife into me; and then we were overboard and strugglingtogether in the sunlit water, making it splash up all around. 

"`It's all over with you, Tom!' I said to myself; for as we rose to thesurface after our plunge he got one arm free, his knife was lifted, andI looked him full in the face as I felt, though I didn't say it--`Youcowardly beggar! why can't you fight like a man with your fists?'

"The next moment he must have struck that knife into me again, when Inever see such a horrible change in my life as come over his face--fromsavage joy to fear--for in a flash he let go the knife, shriekedhorribly, and half-forced himself out of the water, leaving me free, when, with a terrible fear on me that the crockydiles were at him, Iswum for the canoe; and how, I don't know, I managed to get in, withhundreds of tiny little fish leaping and darting at me like a shoal ofgudgeons, only they nipped pieces out of my hands and feet, which werebare; and if I hadn't been quick they'd have had me to pieces. 

"No sooner was I in the canoe than I turned, for Garcia was shriekinghorribly in a way that nearly drove me mad to hear him, as he beat, andsplashed, and tore about in the water--now down, now up, now fightingthis way, now that--wild with fear and despair, for those tiny fish wereat him by the thousand; his face and hands were streaming with blood, and I could see that it would be all over with him directly, when, catching up a paddle, I sent the canoe towards him, to pass close by hishand just as he sank. 

"To turn and come back was not many moments' work; but he didn't come upwhere I expected, and I had to paddle back against stream, but again Imissed him, and he went down with a yell, Mas'r Harry, that's beenbuzzing in my ears ever since--wakes me up of a night, it does, andsends me in a cold perspiration as all the scene comes back again. 

"I forgot all about his shooting and knifing me; and, Mas'r Harry, as Ihope to get back safe to old England I did all I could to save him whenhe come up again--silent this time! Did I say him? No, it wasn't him, but a horrible, gashly, bleeding mass of flesh and bone, writhing andtwisting as the little fish hung to it and leaped at it by thousands, tearing him really to pieces before he once more sank under the stream, which was all red with blood. 

"I paddled here and I paddled there, frantically, but the body didn'tcome up again; and then, Mas'r Harry, it seemed to me as if a strongpair of hands had taken hold of the canoe and were twisting it round andround, so that the river and the trees on the banks danced before myeyes, making me that giddy that I fell back and lay, I don't know howlong. 

"When I opened my eyes again, Mas'r Harry, I thought I was dying, forthere was a horrible sick feeling on me--one which lasted ever so long--till, remembering all about what had taken place, I felt that I had onlybeen fainting; and, raising myself up, I looked on the river for a fewminutes, shuddering the while as I tried to leave off thinking about thehorrors in it; but try hard as I would, I couldn't help looking--theplace having a sort of way for me as if it was pulling me towards it--and I seemed to see all that going on again, though, perhaps, I'dfloated down a good mile since it happened. 

"At last I dragged my eyes from the water and they fell upon thepackages, and they made me think of you, Mas'r Harry; and, in the hopethat you were a long way on ahead, I took up a paddle--thinking, too, atthe same time, that if you was alive, as soon as you had got Miss Lillasafe you would come back for me. "

I did not speak--I could not just then; for in a flood the recollectionof the past came upon me, and taking Tom's hands in mine, for a good tenminutes I sat without speaking. 

"Well, Mas'r Harry, " continued Tom--but speaking now in a thick, huskyvoice--"I took up the paddle and then I dropped it again, I was thatweak, faint, and in pain; and it seemed to me that before I could doanything else I must wash and bind up a bit. 

"One of my hands was terribly crippled from my hurt, but I managed tobind a couple of paddles together; and then, rowing slowly on, I wasthinking that my labour had been all in vain unless I could manage stillto save the gold, when, happening one day to turn round to lookupstream, I saw that, Mas'r Harry, as seemed to give me life, and hope, and strength all in a moment; and you know the rest. "

CHAPTER FIFTY. 

THE USE OF THE TREASURE. 

It is one thing being possessed of a treasure and another knowing whatto do with it. Here was I with the fortune, as my uncle called it, of aprince, found, as I had found it, and to which some people may say I hadno right, and I often thought so myself. But on the other hand I feltthat I could do more good with it than it would do left there in the bedof that stream--so many relics of a superstition--of a pagan idolatrycarried on three hundred years ago. The traditions of its being hiddenthere had of course been handed down, but it had never been seen sinceit was buried at the time of the conquest, and all who had a right to ithad been dead for ages. 

So I comforted myself that I was only the one who had brought it tolight, and that it was my duty to put it to as good a purpose aspossible, and that I meant to do. 

Well, here I had the treasure; but the next thing was, should I be ableto keep it?

If the Indians could trace me and dared to come across the river allthis distance down and into the civilised region, I knew that my lifewould not be safe, and that they would have the treasure back at anycost. 

But then it was not likely that the simple savages would venture afterme even if they could find out where I had come. 

Then there were the Spaniards about us. If they knew of the wealth wehad in the ordinary house of which we had taken possession they wouldeither get it away by legal means, claiming it as belonging to one orthe other government, or else make a regular filibustering descent uponus and secure it by violence, even taking our lives as well. 

Secrecy, then, seemed to be the only thing possible; and after a gooddeal of thinking and planning, my uncle, Tom, and I constructed a littlefurnace in a corner of the house, after boarding up the window andcovering it with blankets as well. Here we purposed to melt down thetreasure into long ingots, which we hoped to mould in sand--little, long, golden bars being the most convenient shape in which we couldcarry our gold. 

I knew even then that it was a great pity to destroy what were equallyvaluable as curiosities as for their intrinsic worth as precious metal;but any attempt to dispose of them would have meant confiscation, andsuch a treasure was not to be introduced to the notice of strangers withimpunity. 

My uncle joined with me in lamenting the difficulties of the case, andthat we should be under the necessity of melting the cups and platesdown; but he urged me to do it as soon as possible, and we soon set towork, carrying on our metal fusing in secret by the help of a crucibleand a great deal of saltpetre, which soon helped to bring the heat to apitch where the gold would melt like so much lead, and then by the helpof a strong handle the pot was lifted out and its glowing contentspoured forth into the moulds. 

The ingots we thus cast had to be filed and the rough projections takenoff, the dust and scraps being remelted down with the other portion. 

It was a tremendous task, though. The plates we managed pretty easily, but the discs had to be cut up first by means of a great hammer and acold chisel, and the progress we made upon some days was very small. 

The cups, too, were very difficult to manage; and Tom and I used to workexceedingly hard, hammering and breaking the gold into small pieces thatwould go into the melting-pot. Sometimes our fingers were quite sorewith the hammering and filing. 

Still we kept on making progress, nervous progress, lest people shouldfind out what we were about; and by slow degrees we added ingot toingot--little, bright, yellow bar after bar--to one heap, and bar afterbar of silver to another heap, which were kept buried under a stone inthe floor of one of the rooms. 

Over and over again we hesitated before breaking up somebeautifully-worked cup, though without exception these had been batteredand flattened, perhaps three hundred years ago, for the convenience ofcarriage and hiding from the Spaniards, who had gone west with such athirst for gold. Several of the best cups were almost flat, the tough, soft metal having evidently been driven in with blows from stones. 

We did not get through our task without alarms; for now and then somekindly-disposed person would call, and then we were obliged to hurriedlyconceal our work, smothering the fire, and this perhaps when we were atsome particular part of our task. But there was no help for it, as wewere compelled to work by daylight for fear of the glow of ourfurnace-fire taking attention if we attempted anything of the kind bynight. 

That melting down was like a nightmare to me, and over and over again Iused to ask myself whether the gold were worth all this trouble. Slave, slave, slave, till our fingers were sore; and now I would be blisteringmy hands with a small-toothed saw which Tom had bought one day andbrought home in triumph for cutting through the gold, and next timetoiling away with a great file. 

Yes, it seemed as if we were working ourselves to death for this brightyellow metal; and several times over, without being led up to it by me, Tom quite took my view. 

"S'pose this here stuff's going to be very useful, Mas'r Harry, " hesaid. 

"Useful, Tom?"

"Ay! I mean I hope it's going to be worth all this work and trouble. My word, Mas'r Harry, soap-boiling's nothing to this!"

"Tired, Tom?" I said. 

"Tired, Mas'r Harry? Not I! But I tell you what I am, and that's hot. "

"Yes, it is hot work, Tom, " I said. 

"Ay, Mas'r Harry, that's just what it is, 'specially when you getsladling out the soup and pouring it into the moulds. Fine rich soup, ain't it?" he said with a grin. 

"The richest of the rich, Tom. "

"Ah! it is, Mas'r Harry; but it is hot work, and no mistake, and it setsme thinking a deal. "

"Well, Tom, what of?" I asked, for we were waiting for the melting. 

"'Bout setting up soap-boiling out here, Mas'r Harry, " he said, grinning. 

"Well, what about it, Tom?"

"'Twouldn't do, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom. "First of all, the work wouldbe a deal too hot; second of all, the trade wouldn't pay, 'cause thepeople look as if they never washed. No, Mas'r Harry, I don't think thefolks here are fond of soap. "

Two months of hard toil did we spend over that melting down. For firstof all, there was the preparation of the furnace; and a very hard taskthat was, there being such difficulty in getting proper materials. Stone seemed to go first into scales, and then into powder. The brickswe obtained cracked; and it was not until my uncle had mixed up someclay in a peculiar manner, and beaten it up into bricks of a big, roughshape, that we managed to get on. These bricks we built up into thefurnace, and then slowly dried by leaving in a small fire; and this weincreased till it was hot enough to burn the rough bricks, which, as weincreased the fire to a furious pitch, seemed to fuse the whole togetherinto a solid mass. 

Then we had our hiding-place to dig out; and all this work had to bedone in such a secret way that it used to make me think of Baron Trenckin prison, so careful and watchful were we in all we did. 

Industry mastered it all though at last; and, weary as Tom must havebeen of his job, he began to feel at last that the gold was worthworking for. 

"I usen't to think so at one time, Mas'r Harry, " he said; "but sinceI've been working away here, melting of myself away almost as fast as Imelted gold, it's seemed to me as if, when I get home, and Sally Smithknows as I'm a gentleman with a large income of two pound a week, shemay be a bit more civil like to me. "

"Very likely, Tom, " I said smiling. 

"That's just what I say, Mas'r Harry--very likely; that is, you know, ifthere's anything more left of me than the ivory. "

"Ivory, Tom?" I said, wondering what he meant. 

"Yes, Mas'r Harry--the bones, you know. Don't you see, I mean if Iain't melted all away. "

Two months, I say, had it taken before the rich metal was all reduced toneat little bars ready for packing up. 

Then we had to discuss the question of the size and material of thecases in which we were to carry home our treasure so as not to excitesuspicion. 

"We must risk suspicion and inquiry too, " said my uncle. "Our way now, Harry, is to get the stuff packed up and go straight away. "

"I should do it quite openly, " said Lilla quietly, "and if inquiries aremade you can say that the chests in which it is packed contain gold. Noone can be suspicious then. The people will only think that you arevery rich, and be the more respectful. "

"You are right, Lilla, " said my uncle. "We can show our ingots--I meanyour ingots, Harry. No one can prove how you came by them. "

The result was that we boldly ordered some little cases to be made ofthe strongest South American oak, and corded together and bound firmlywith hoop-iron; and into these, bedding them neatly with the finestsawdust, we packed the little shining bars. 

CHAPTER FIFTY ONE. 

OUR TROUBLESOME BURDEN. 

By the time we felt that we might very well make a start for home, wefound out that though Lilla's advice had seemed so good, it would not doto act upon, and she laughingly owned that she was wrong. 

For, feeling the necessity for obtaining a little spare cash in hand, myuncle undertook to dispose of half a dozen of the little bars of gold, and the adventures were such that he came back to me to say that weshould have to be very careful. 

"It would never do to attempt a passage in a Spanish vessel boldly, myboy. The very sound of the word _gold_ seems to fill the people full ofsuspicion, and the dealer I went to to-day has been questioning me inall sorts of ways. He thinks, evidently, that I have discovered a richgold mine somewhere, and is boiling with curiosity to know where. "

"And you did not tell him, Uncle, " I said laughing. 

"No, my boy; but seriously, we must not make these people suspicious. We have to pass through their custom-house places if we go in theregular way, and if we attempt that, depend upon it we shall be stopped, and have to give the fullest of explanations as to where the gold wasobtained, before we are allowed to quit the country, even if we arethen. "

"Depend upon it, Uncle, we should not be allowed to go then. Howvexatious!" I ejaculated. "After all this trouble it will be hard ifwe are stopped now! We will not be, " I cried, with a stamp of the foot. "I have succeeded so far, and if I fail it shall not be for want offoresight. "

"What do you mean, Harry?" said my uncle, who seemed to be pleased withmy energy and determination. 

"I mean, Uncle, that if the treasure is lost it shall be through stormand shipwreck, not from the scheming of men. If they know of our richtreasure they will plan to get it away from us. Well, we must schemeharder to save it. 

"Here, let's take Tom into consultation, " I said after a pause, and Tomwas called in. "Here, Tom, " I said, "we've got all the gold packed, howare we to get it away?"

"How are you to get it away, Mas'r Harry?" he said, giving his head arub, not that it itched, but so as to clear his thoughts, I suppose. 

"Yes. How are we to get it away?"

"Stick direction cards on, same as we did with the soap boxes at home, and shove it aboard ship. "

"To be stopped as something contraband. No, Tom, that won't do. Theywould want to know what it was. "

"Serve them same as we did the Injins, " said Tom grinning: "pretend asthey are all forsles and stigmy tights, as you called 'em, Mas'r Harry. "

"That may do for Indians, but it will never do for people who arecivilised. No, Tom, if you cannot give better advice than that, it isof no use. "

"That's the best I've got, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom. "I never was a goodone that way. You tell me what to do and I'll do it. And as forsticking to you--There, Mas'r Landell, sir, haven't I stuck to Mas'rHarry through thick and thin?"

"Most faithfully, Tom. "

"Thanky, sir, thanky, " cried Tom. 

"Yes, yes, Tom, we know all about that, " I said. "No one doubts yourfidelity, but it is not the question. We want to know what to do aboutgetting the treasure home safely. "

"Oh! Ah! Yes, I see, " said Tom, as if he had not understood before, and it made me so vexed, what with being hot and nervous and bothered, that I felt as if I should have liked to kick Master Tom. 

"I have it, " I exclaimed suddenly, and I gave the table a thump. 

"He's got it, " cried Tom, rubbing his hands. "Mas'r Harry's got it, Mas'r Landell, sir. He's a wunner at hitting out things, he is. "

"What is your idea, Harry?"

"It is rather a risky one, sir, " I replied; "but it seems to me the onlylikely one. We must put up with some inconvenience to get our treasuresafe. Once we are at a good British port, of course we need not mind, and can do as we please. "

"Well, " he said, "what do you propose doing?"

"Find out some small vessel going to Jamaica, and arrange with thecaptain to take us. If we pay him pretty well he will ask no questionsabout what our luggage is. "

"And you might make him think it was forsles and themwhat-you-may-call-'em tights. He wouldn't be much cleverer than theInjins, " said Tom. 

"We'll see about that, Tom, " I said, and my uncle having approved of myplan, we began at once to see if we could not set it in force. 

It sounded very easy, but when I had to put it in practice I found itextremely difficult, and to be hedged in with prickles of the sharpestkind. 

We wanted to go to Jamaica, as being a suitable port for our purpose, and an easy one to obtain passage home in a mail steamer; but though Icould find small vessels, schooners, and brigs going everywhere else, there did not seem to be one likely to sail for Kingston; and try how Iwould, it appeared as if the very fact of our wanting to go otherwisethan by the regular mail route made our conduct suspicious. 

In fact more than one of the skippers seemed to think so, and as a rulethey declined to take us, saying that it would get them into trouble, while in one case, where the captain of a schooner eagerly agreed totake us, merely stipulating to be well paid, the vessel was such acranky, ill-found affair that I shrank from trusting my aunt and Lillain such a crazy hull. 

"There's a chap out in the river yonder going to sail for New York atthe end of the week, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom one morning. "I got intoconversation with him last night when I was smoking my pipe, and inabout half a minute he'd asked me what my name was, where I was born, how many teeth I'd got, why I came here, what I was going to do next;and when I told him I wanted to go back to England, he hit me over theback and says: `Case o' dollars, stranger. I'll take you. ' He's comingto see you this morning. "

About an hour after I saw a tall, thin, yellow-looking man coming up tothe house. He had a narrow smooth face, and two very dark eyes thatseemed to have been squeezed close up to his nose--a sharp nose--and avery projecting much-pointed chin. His face was as devoid of hair as ababy's, and taking him altogether, if Tom had not told me he wascurious, I should have said at once that he was a man who loved to askquestions. 

"Mornin', stranger, " he said to both Tom and me, and then, with hisqueer-looking sharp little eyes searching me all over, he went on: "Iguess you're the Englishman who wants to get home with all your tots. "

"I am, " I said. "May I ask your name?"

"Perks, " he said sharply. "'Badiah P. Perks, o' New York. What'syour'n?"

I told him. 

"Hah, yes. I could see you warn't an A-murray-can. I'll take you ifyou'll pay. "

"Oh, I'll pay a reasonable fare for our party, " I replied. 

"Party, eh? How many?"

"My uncle, his wife and daughter, and us two, " I said. 

"And that makes five, stranger. Baggage?"

"Yes, " I said, "Let's look. "

I hesitated for a moment, and then took him into the room where our neatlittle chests were packed, one on the top of the other, with a couple ofblankets thrown over them. 

"Hah!" said the skipper, trying one of the iron-bound cases. "Preciousheavy, mister. What's in 'em?"

"Curiosities, " I replied. 

"Just so, " he said, winking one eye. "I said they was to myself soon asI see the iron bands round 'em. Wal, they'll weigh up pretty smart. You'll have to pay for them. "

"Of course, " I said; "anything reasonable. "

"That's square, mister, " he said, scanning the whole place eagerly. "Now, what might bring you out here, eh?"

"I came to see my uncle, " I replied, annoyed at the fellow'simpertinence, but thinking it better to be civil. 

"Did you, though, mister? Find him?"

"Yes, I found him right enough. "

"Did you, though? Old man all right?"

"Quite right. "

"Didn't stop with him, though?"

"No, we are all going home together. "

"Wonder at it when you might stay in A-murray-kay. I say, mister, youknow, what's in them chesties?"

He accompanied the question with a wink and a grin, and pointed over hisshoulder towards the cases. 

"I told you, " I replied, "curiosities. "

"Are they, though? Wonder what the custom chaps would call 'em whenthey overhauled them, eh?"

I was silent, for it was evident that the fellow suspected me of adesire to evade the regular authorities of the port. 

"Come, mister, " he said with a grin, evidently divining my thoughts, "out with it, come; you want them chesties smuggled off on the quiet, don't you now? Best take 'Badiah P. Perks into confidence, I guess;makes it smooth for all parties. "

"If you like to take our party and luggage to New York, Mr Perks, " Isaid quietly, "I am ready, as my uncle will be ready, to pay you wellfor the passage. Is it agreed?"

"Luggage, of course, mister; but them there arn't luggage. Curiosities, didn't you say? What's in 'em?"

"That is my affair, Mr Perks. "

"'Badiah P. Perks, please mister. Now, then, is it square andconfidence, and 'Badiah P. Perks' friends, or isn't it?"

"I shall place every confidence in the captain of our vessel, MrPerks. "

"'Badiah P. Perks, mister. "

"Mr Obadiah P. Perks, " I said. 

"Drop that O, stranger. Don't belong. 'Badiah P. Perks, mister. "

"Mr 'Badiah P. Perks, " I said. 

"And my folks calls me Kyaptin, " said the skipper. "Say, it's wonderfulhow much ignorance there is 'mongst you Englishers. Wal, I won't sayI'll take you, stranger, till I've brought one o' these here yellownigger officers to look over them chesties, and see if there's anythingin 'em as is contraband. "

I could not help changing colour, and the fellow saw it. He suspectedmy motives evidently, and with a smile he turned to go, reaching thedoor slowly and then pausing, as if he expected me to call him back, butas I did not he hesitated. 

"Say, mister, " he said, "s'pose anny time'll do for me to bring down theyaller nigger chap?"

I was so wroth with the scoundrel and his cool impudence that I took adefiant tone and said shortly:

"Any time you like, Captain Perks. "

"'Badiah P. Perks, mister. All right. I won't be long. "

"But mind this, " I said, "you are doing it for your own amusement, for Ishall advise my uncle not to go by your vessel. "

"Riled, mister? Jest a little bit, eh? All right. You'll cool down bythe time I've got the custom-house chap here, and then we can settleterms. "

He went off laughing, and for the moment I felt as if we were in hispower. 

"All my labour will have been thrown away, Tom, " I cried, "and we shallbe called upon for explanations that I cannot give. "

I called my uncle into the consultation, and we agreed that the bestline to take was the defiant one. 

"We are under no engagement to this fellow, Harry, " said my uncle; "andwe need not enter into one, as he would fleece you--perhaps rob you. For, once at sea on the vessel of such a man, he can play tyrant and doas he pleases. "

"You are right, uncle; we will not go. But if he returns with one ofthe Spanish officials, what then?"

"Set him at defiance; and if you are driven to extremities, appeal tothe British vice-consul for aid. "

CHAPTER FIFTY TWO. 

HELP AT A PINCH. 

Captain Obadiah P. Perks came back at the end of an hour, when I hadpretty well ripened my plans, and, retiring within the house, I left Tomto deal with him. 

A tall, dark Spaniard was the captain's companion, and he might havebeen an official or an impostor in the skipper's pay. It was impossibleto judge, though he wore something purporting to be a uniform. 

"Wal, mister, " the skipper said to Tom, "where's your young boss?"

"Busy, " said Tom, blocking the doorway and coolly smoking his pipe. 

"Then just you go and tell him that Kyaptin 'Badiah P. Perks is herewith a gentleman who'll overhaul that stack o' chesties, and say whetherI can take 'em board o' my schooner without getting into trouble. "

"Oh! Mas'r Harry won't get you into no trouble, cap'en, " said Tom, "norhe won't give you no trouble. He's altered his mind and won't go. "

"Oh, no, he haven't, " said the skipper. "Just you go and say Kyaptin'Badiah P. Perks is here and wants to see him tew wunst. "

For answer Tom drew a long breath and puffed out a cloud of smoke at theskipper. 

"Air yew a-going?" said the latter. 

"No, " said Tom, "I air not. My young master don't want you, nor yourship, nor anything else. You wouldn't take the job when you could getit, so now it's gone. "

The Yankee skipper turned of a warmer yellow, and there was a malignantgleam in his closely-set eyes as he thrust one hand into his pocket anddrew it out directly. 

"Here, I don't want to quarrel along o' you, " he said sharply. "Go andtell him I want him, and he must come. "

"Sha'n't, " said Tom coolly. "Who are you ordering about? This hereain't aboard ship. "

"It would be okkard fur yew, boy, if it weer board ship, " snarled theskipper, going close up and thrusting his ugly face almost in Tom's. "Yew just do as I tell yew, my lad, 'fore it's worse for yew. Guess Idon't want to quarrel. "

"And guess I don't want to quarrel with you, " said Tom; "though I allushave felt as if I should like to whack a sailor. "

The man's hand went to his pocket again, but in spite of his furiousglances Tom did not for a moment quail, giving him back again look forlook. 

"Guess it 'll be the worse for yew, stranger, " said the skipper, "if youdon't go and fetch out that theer fellow o' yourn. "

"Guess it 'll be the worse for you, skipper, if you get shoving thatsharp nose o' yours in my face, " said Tom. "You ain't skretched me withit yet, but if you do, ware hawk!"

The man's face was a study. He wanted evidently to seize Tom and thrusthim aside, but there was something so solid and muscular about Tom'sbody, and something so hard and bull-like about Tom's head, that fewpeople would have cared to tackle him; and certainly, seeing howdetermined he was, the skipper did not feel disposed. 

"Here, hi! you Englisher, " shouted the fellow, "come out. I want a wordwith you. "

"I say, don't make that row front of our house, " said Tom. "There'sladies here; and if you do it again I shall have to do what they does athome with noisy people--move you on. "

The skipper made a menacing movement towards Tom, and I was ready to goto his assistance, but Tom did not stir, only clenched his hand slowlyin so ominous a manner that the skipper went no farther, but turned andadvanced to his companion, before again approaching my faithfulcompanion. 

"Now, look ye here, mister, " said the skipper. "I don't want to hurtyou, so just you either get out o' the way or fetch your boss. "

"If you don't get out, " said Tom slowly, "I shall have to make you. Mas'r Harry don't want no trade with you at all, so s'pose you be offwhile your shoes are good. "

"I will be off, " said the skipper with a snarl, "and bring them here aswill open some of your eyes a bit, and them chesties too. "

Then saying something in a whisper to his companion they both hurriedoff, and for the rest of the day, in spite of the aspect I carriedbefore those in the house, I was in no little trepidation. 

Late in the afternoon, when we had been expecting a call every momentfrom some one in authority, and Tom had been waiting ready to run off atthe first attack to the British vice-consul, a quiet, firm-looking, sailor-like man came up to where I was standing. 

"Are you the Englishman who wants to go with his family to Kingston?"

"Yes, " I said, looking at him earnestly, for I was wondering whether itwas a trap laid by the Yankee skipper. 

"I just heard of it down at the wharf, " he said. "I'll take you, only Isail to-night. "

I was going to exclaim, "That's just what I want!" but restrainedmyself, and said quietly, "That's a very short notice. "

"Well, 'tis, sir; but I'm all laden, and time's money. If you can beready I'll take you, and be glad to earn the passage money, and do thebest I can to make you and the ladies comfortable, but if you can't Imust lose the job. "

"We will be ready, then, " I said; "only I have these heavy chests togo. "

"Oh, they're nothing, " said the skipper good-humouredly. "I'll bringthe boat up abreast here, and four o' my lads. We'll soon have themin. "

We soon settled about terms, which were reasonable enough, and promisingto be there with the boat in an hour, the man left. 

"Well, Tom, what is it?" I said excitedly. "A trap or honesty?"

"Honesty, Mas'r Harry, " he cried sharply. "That chap's straight-forrardenough. "

"So I think, " I cried, "and we'll risk it. To-morrow we may bestopped. "

My aunt and Lilla were almost startled at the suddenness of the proposeddeparture, and my uncle looked anxious; but they said nothing, only madetheir final preparations, and soon after dark the fresh skipper came upwith half a dozen men. 

"I thought I'd bring enough, " he said. "Now, my lads, be smart. Chestapiece, they ain't big. "

It was all so sudden that my breath was almost taken away; but I hadsaid that I would risk it, and there was nothing else to do but go on. In the darkness, too, it was hard to tell whether our property was allbeing fairly dealt with, but I watched as keenly as I could, and Tomwent down to the boat with the first men, my uncle taking charge ofLilla and my aunt, while I stopped back at the house and sent all theluggage off. 

It was pitchy dark now, and matters were carried out with a rapiditythat was startling. In fact, in a quarter of an hour everything was onboard the heavy boat, the men in their places, my aunt, Lilla, and myuncle in the stern sheets, and Tom and I were about to step in whenLilla exclaimed:

"Oh, Harry! I've left the great cloak in my room!"

I was about to exclaim "Never mind, " and, in my excitement to get clear, order the men to push off, but it was Lilla's wish, and without a word Istarted back to fetch the cloak. 

It was the most painful passage I ever had in my life. It was onlyminutes but it seemed hours, and with my heart beating furiously, Itried to crush down the fancies that kept coming into my head. 

"Suppose, " I thought, "that man is in the American skipper's pay, andthat, now they have possession of my treasure, they should carry it off, and I should never see it more. " I knew that I might go back and findthe boat gone, pursuit would be vain in the darkness; and so torturedwas I as I reached the house we had left, that I turned instead of goingin, and stepped back to run down again to the boat. 

That bit of indecision saved me, for just at my elbow a voice Irecognised said:

"Now then, four o' you just go round to the back and stop whoever comesout. Two watch the windows, and we'll go in. I guess it'll make theEnglisher star'. "

The Englisher did stare as he tried to gaze through the darkness, andthen, feeling satisfied that the new skipper had nothing to do with theAmerican, I stepped softly back, trembling with eagerness andexcitement, and made my way down to the boat. 

"All right, " I said in as composed a manner as I could, and jumping inwe were soon after being rowed softly down the river, past great vesselafter vessel, all showing their mooring lights, till, wondering thewhile what sort of ship we were to have for our passage, we came at lastalongside a large schooner, and were soon after safe aboard, treasureand all, of what proved to be a very good swift vessel. 

In the morning when the sun rose we were going rapidly down towards themouth of the great river, but it was not until we were well out at seathat I felt safe from pursuit, and told my uncle of our narrow escape. 

"But I have not been able to find the great cloak, Harry, " said Lilla. 

"No, " I replied; "it was a question whether I should leave the cloak ormyself, so I left the cloak, " and then I told her of my adventure in thedark. 

CHAPTER FIFTY THREE. 

"HUZZA! WE'RE HOMEWARD BOUND. "

And now it seemed as if our difficulties were at an end, for the passageto Kingston, Jamaica, was a pleasant one, and we took our berths fromthere in the mail, which landed us in safety at Southampton, without asoul suspecting the nature of the treasure that we had on board, onewhich we had gone through so much peril to obtain. 

It was a fine evening in July, that, after leaving my uncle and theothers at a comfortable London hotel, Tom and I, after a quick run downby rail, found ourselves once more in the streets of the little townwhich we had left upon our setting off to foreign lands in quest of ourfortunes. 

How familiar everything seemed and yet how shrunken! Houses that I usedto consider large appeared to have grown small, and people that I hadbeen in the habit of considering great and important, somehow looked asif they were of no consequence at all. 

"Lor', look ye there, Mas'r Harry, they're practising in the cricketfield. What a while it seems since I have handled a bat! Come and giveus a few balls, the chaps would be glad enough to see us. "

"No, no, Tom, " I said hastily, "I want to see the old people. "

"Oh, yes, of course, I forgot all about that, Mas'r Harry. I haven'tgot no one to see. "

"Why, what about Sally?" I said. 

"Pooh, it's all nonsense! What stuff! How you do talk, Mas'r Harry!"he cried indignantly. "Just as if Sally was anything to me!"

"Come, Tom, " I said, "you know you were always very great friends. "

"Friends, Mas'r Harry! Why, she were allus giving me spanks in theface. I do wish you wouldn't be so foolish, Mas'r Harry. "

"All right, Tom, " I said, for he was speaking in quite an ill-used tone. "There, what's that?" I cried, as with beating heart, longing to lookinto the old home and yet almost afraid, I stopped short at the cornerof the lane, and caught Tom by the arm. 

"What's that?" cried Tom grinning, as he took a long sniff. "Taller. Say, Mas'r Harry, after missing it all this long time, it don't smell sovery bad after all. "

"Well, it is not nice, Tom, " I said smiling, "but how familiar it alldoes seem! What days and nights it does recall! Why, Tom, we hardlyseem to have been away. "

"Oh, but don't we though?" said Tom, pulling down the front of a newwaistcoat and pushing his hat a little on one side. "We went awaynobodies like, at least I did, Mas'r Harry, and I've come back anindependent gentleman. I wonder whether Sally's altered. "

I did not make any reply, but walked steadily on till I reached thefamiliar gates leading into our yard, and through which I had seen theladen van pass so many hundreds of times. There beyond it was thesoap-house with its barred window, the tall chimney, and, on lookingover, there were the usual litter of old and new boxes, while anunpleasantly scented steam was floating out upon the evening air. 

How strange and yet how familiar it all seemed! How old and shabby andforlorn everything looked, and yet how dear! I wanted to creep in andcatch my mother in my arms, but something seemed to hold me back, sothat I dare not stir. 

I walked straight by, with Tom following me slowly, looking across atthe opposite side of the road, and whistling softly, and as we walked onI could see into the garden, and my heart gave a throb, for, instead ofbeing neat and well stocked as of old, everything appeared to have beenneglected--creepers had run wild, the apple and pear trees were coveredwith long shoots, and tall thistles and nettles stood in clumps. 

My heart seemed to stand still, and I hesitated no longer. My fathermust be ill, I thought, or the garden in which he took so much pridewould never have been allowed to run wild like that. 

"Tom, " I said, "there's something wrong. "

"Lor', no, Mas'r Harry, not there. Nothing's wrong, only that Sally'sleft, and that's all right, ain't it?"

I did not answer, but, going to the yard gate, pushed it open, and thehinges gave a dismal creak. 

"Bit o' soap would not hurt them, " said Tom sententiously, and hefollowed me through the yard. 

I peeped in at the old, familiar boiling-house, but though work hadlately been in progress there was no one there; so I went on to the backdoor and was about to enter, but Tom laid his hand on my arm. 

"Would you mind my going in first, Mas'r Harry?" he said softly. "Iknow it ain't right, but I should like to go in just once--first. "

I drew back and Tom stepped forward to go in, but as he raised his handto the latch he dropped it again and turned back to me. 

"'Twouldn't be right, sir, for me to go afore you; and don't you think, Mas'r Harry, now that you're a great, rich gentleman just come over fromforeign abroad, that it would be more genteel-like to go round to thefront and give a big knock afore you went in?"

"Well, let's go round to the front, Tom. Perhaps it isn't right to comeround here. We might startle them. "

"Wouldn't startle Sally, even if she were here, Mas'r Harry. Nothingnever did startle she, though she ain't here now. "

The fact was that I felt as nervous and tremulous about going in as poorTom, and accordingly we went round to the front, and after a moment'shesitation I gave a rap at the door. 

No answer. 

I rapped again, and then, finding the door unfastened, I pushed againstit with trembling hand to find it yield, and, walking straight in, Iturned to the right and entered the little parlour. 

As I went in some one who had been sitting back asleep in the easy-chairstarted up and took a great red handkerchief from his face. 

As he did this I was advancing with open hands, but only to stop short, for it was not my father. 

"Hillo!" said the stranger, a dirty-looking man with an inflamed nose. 

"Hallo!" I said; "who are you?"

"Who am I?" said the stranger, staring at me as if I were asking a mostabsurd question. "Why, persession--that's about what I am. Are youcome to pay me out?"

"Pay you out!--possession!" I faltered. "Why, what does it mean?"

"Sold by hockshin without reserve by one of the morkygees, " said theman, "soon as the inwintory's took. "

"Where are my father and mother?" I said, with my heart sinking at theidea of the distress they must have been in. 

"Now, then!" said a sharp voice, and a young woman came to the innerdoor; "who do you want?"

"Sally!" whispered Tom excitedly. 

"Why, Sally!" I exclaimed, "don't you know me again?"

"It isn't Master Harry, is it?" she said wonderingly. 

"Yes, Sally, " I said. "Why, how you have altered and improved!"

"Get along, Master Harry; it's you that's improved. Who's that big, stoopid-looking young man with you?"

"Oh, I say!" groaned Tom. 

"Oh, I see!" she said carelessly, "it's the boy!"

"Ain't she hard on a fellow, Mas'r Harry?" whispered Tom; but I did notreply, for I was questioning Sally. 

"What! haven't you heard?" she said. 

"No, I've heard nothing, " I exclaimed. "What do you mean?"

"'Bout master's having failed, and a set o' wretches, "--here she glancedat the dirty-looking man--"coming and robbing him of his business, andhis house, and his furniture, and everything a'most he's got. "

"No, no, Sally, I have heard nothing. But are they well?"

"Oh, yes, as well as folks can be as is being robbed by folks who comesitting in all the chairs with hankychers over their heads, and going tosleep all over the place. "

"But where are they?" I cried; "upstairs?"

"Upstairs? No, " cried Sally. "They're down at the little cottage inBack Lane, where old Mrs Wigley used to live. "

"I'll run down at once, " I cried. "Come along, Tom!" I did not lookback, for I was intent upon my task; and if I had I should have had nosatisfaction, for Tom had stayed behind, as he afterwards said, to lookafter old master's property; but I never believed that tale for severalreasons, one being that Tom looked shamefaced and awkward as he said it, and circumstances afterwards tended to show that he had some otherreason. 

The old cottage named was one that I well remembered, and my spiritseemed to sink lower and lower as I neared the place; for it wasterrible to think of those whom I had left, if not in affluence, atleast in a comfortable position in life, brought down to so sad andimpecunious a state, suffering real poverty, and with the home of somany years now in the broker's hands. 

Then I felt a wave of high spirits come over me, as it were, to hurl medown and then lift me and carry me on and on, till I literally set offand ran down turning after turning, till I came to the littlewhitewashed cottage where my father and mother had their abode. 

I half-paused for a moment, and then tapping lightly, raised the latchand entered. 

My father was seated at a common uncovered deal table, poring over anold account-book, as if in hopes of finding a way out of hisdifficulties. My mother, looking very care-worn and grey, was seated bya back window mending some old garments, and now and then stopping towipe her eyes. At least that is what I presumed, for she was in the actof wiping them as I dashed in. 

"Mother! father!" I exclaimed, and the next moment the poor old ladywas sobbing in my arms, kissing me again and again, and amidst hersobbing telling my father that she knew how it would be--that it hadbeen foolish of him to despair, for she was certain that her boy wouldcome back and help them as soon as he knew that they were in trouble. 

"When did you get the letter, my darling?" she said as she clung closerto me. 

"Letter!" I said; "I've had no letter. "

My mother looked up at me wonderingly. 

"Had no letter, Harry?"

"No, my dear mother; I have not had a line since I have been gone. "

My mother loosened her hold of me and turned to my father as he stoodlooking on. 

"You did not write to him, " she said. 

"Oh, yes, I daresay he did, mother, " I cried, "but of late I have beentravelling about a great deal. "

"Then the letter would have come back, Harry, " said my mother. "He didnot write. "

"No, " said my father quietly; "I did not write. What was the use oftroubling the poor fellow about our miserable affairs when he was faraway?"

"Then you did not come, Harry, because we were in trouble?"

"No, mother, " I replied. "I came home because my task was done. "

"Your task was done?" said my mother. "I don't understand you. Ithought you went to work at your uncle's. "

"I was with my uncle, mother, " I replied, enjoying the knowledge of thesurprise I had in store, and feeling that now, indeed, the treasure Ihad found was worth having, for what changes it would work! "but he wasin trouble too. "

"In trouble!" said my father and mother in a breath. 

"Yes, he was in the same predicament as you are, and his coffeeplantation was going to be sold up. "

"What an unhappy family ours is!" said my mother. "Harry--Harry! youmight as well have stayed at home. "

"If I had stayed at home, mother, would it have spared you thistrouble?"

"I--I don't know, my boy. Would it, my dear?" she said, turning to myfather. 

"No, wife--no, " he said; "Harry was quite right to go. He foresaw whatwas coming, and how useless it was for me to try. The hardest part ofit, my lad, is that I can't go out of business an honest man and payevery one his due. "

"Don't fret, dear, " said my mother; "you've done your best and given upeverything. But tell me, Harry, " she cried, "what did my poor brotherdo? Had he no friend to help him?"

"Yes, mother. "

"And did he?"

"Yes, mother. "

"What! paid his debts?"

"Yes, dear mother. "

"God bless him!" said my mother fervently. "I wish I could take him bythe hand. And how is your uncle now?"

"He was quite well when I left him to-day, mother. "

"Left him!--to-day?" said my mother wonderingly. 

"Yes, he is in town. I brought him with me, and he will come down andsee you with some one, mother, I want you very much to love. "

"You foolish boy!" said my mother. "Ah, Harry--Harry! you are too youngto think of that. "

"I'm sorry he's coming to see us, " said my father sadly. "We are not incondition to see company, wife. "

"No, " said my mother, sighing as she glanced round. "But don't bedown-hearted, dear, " she cried more cheerfully; "when things are attheir worst they always mend, and I think they have got to their worstnow, and have begun to mend, for Harry has come back. "

"Yes, mother, " I cried, unable to keep back my good news, knowing as Idid how welcome it must be to them at such a time. "Yes, mother, I havecome back, and brought with me the friend who helped my poor uncle insuch a strait, and now he shall help you. "

"Ah, but my dear boy, we have no claims upon your uncle's friend. "

"The greatest of claims, mother, " I cried excitedly, "for he is your ownflesh and blood. "

"Harry!" cried my father, "what do you mean? Did you help your uncle?"

"Yes, father, " I said modestly. 

"And paid his debts?"

"Yes, father, and now I'm going to pay yours, or rather you are going topay them yourself, and be what you called--an honest man. "

His eyes lit up, and he looked as if he were about to catch me by thehands, but he stopped short and shook his head. 

"No, no, no, my boy, you do not understand these things. I owe nearlyfive hundred pounds. "

"My dear father, " I cried, "I'm ready to pay it if you owe nearly fivethousand. I went out to make my fortune and I have made it, and I neverknew its value thoroughly till I came home to-day. There, come awayhome and I'll pay out that fellow, and--oh, come, mother--mother, mother!" I cried as I took hold of her hands to raise her up, for shehad sunk upon her knees and was embracing my legs. "You must not giveway like this, or you will make me behave like a great girl. "

"It is because I am so happy, " she sobbed, and as I raised her so thatshe could weep on my shoulder, my father caught me by the hand. 

"God bless you, my boy! God bless you!" he cried. "I won't questionyou now, for like your mother I feel as if this is more than I canbear. "

We lost no time as soon as they had grown calmer. For though I had notthe money with me sufficient to pay all my father's debts, I had plentyto pay what was needed to get rid of the unpleasant tenant of my oldhome, and that night I slept happily once more beneath its roof. 

I had hard work to satisfy the old people about my right to the largesum of money I had brought back, but I found no difficulty with theircreditors, who took the cash without asking any questions, and were veryloud in their praises, saying that I was the best of sons, which was allnonsense, for I should have been the worst of sons if I had not done myduty as I did. 

The next few months were chiefly spent in getting things into order, andin the midst of my busiest time Tom came to me one day, bringing withhim Sally. 

"Hallo!" I said, "what does this mean?"

"Oh, nothing at all, Mas'r Harry; only now I'm settled as a gentleman ofproperty I'm going to be married. "

"Don't you believe him, Master Harry, " said Sally; "it's all hisnonsense, " and she was scarlet as she spoke. 

"Don't you believe her, Mas'r Harry, " said Tom grinning; "she promisedme she would, and she can't draw back, can she?"

"Certainly not, Tom, " I said. "A lady's under her bond just as agentleman is. "

"There! hear that, Sally?" said Tom. 

"Yes, I hear, " she said, "so I suppose I must;" and Sally spoke in quitea resigned way, keeping her word to Tom within three months, my fathersaying that Sally had been the most faithful of servants, and had forcedupon them all her little savings in the time of their distress. 

You may be sure I did not forget this on the day when my father gave heraway, and Tom had a nice little dowry with his wife. 

It may be thought that, with so great a sum of money--so large afortune--I must have lived in great splendour during the rest of mylife. But it was not so. Certainly I have always since enjoyed thecomfort of a pleasant, well-kept, unostentatious home; but the fact isthis--it was my fate to marry a woman generous almost to a fault. Asyou have seen, she began by giving the greatest treasure I found in theNew World--herself--to me; and then, upon the strength of our havingplenty of money, she was of opinion that its proper purpose was beingspent in doing good to others. 

My uncle and Mrs Landell were settled in a pleasant little estate oftheir own; and after a great deal of persuasion my father was induced totake upon himself the position of a country gentleman. One way andanother our income became shrunk down to very reasonable proportions;though, after Lilla has done all the good that she can in the course ofthe year, we have always a little to spare. 

My story is ended. And now that grey hairs have made their appearance, bringing with them sounder thought and the ripe judgment of experience, I often go over my adventures again, and chat about them with Tom, andSally his wife, when I have taken a run over to their prosperous farm;but in spite of all the success that has attended me and mine, I think, have thought, and I hope I shall still think to my last day, that myjourney to the New World, my adventures, and all I gained, would havebeen but so much vanity and emptiness had I not won Lilla, who has shedupon my life a sunshine such as has proved that after all _she_ was thetrue gold. 

THE END.